Author’s Note

I am writing this book and dedicating it to my wife Dr. Hemagini Kirish Shah. She 
was  born on 18th September  1941 and  passed  away  on 10th November  2008.   I  am  writing 
a book  for   the  first time in my life. This book is regarding  my  life  since  the  age  of 4 years 
old. I will try to narrate as much as I remember since  the age of 4 till today.   I don’t know 
anything about my future, so I will write only till the day I finish this book. 

I   started   this   book   on   17th,   February   2009,   and   I   plan   to   finish,   as   soon   as 
possible.  I want the book to be out before October 2010. I started it when I was in USA for  
a holiday during February/March 2009. 

My personal details are as under:

Kirish Amthalal Shah 

B/53, Citizen Society, Near Atmajyoti Ashram, Ellora Park, Vadodara ­ 390 023.

Telephone:  (Cell) 9825482059, (R) 2390154, (O) 2332574.

I   was   born   in   Bombay   on   21st   October,   1940.   My   Hindu   rashi   is   Mithun   and   English   sun 
sign is Libra.

Some   of   my   hobbies   from   childhood   till   date.   (I   consider   myself   as   Jack   of   all   and   master 
of none)

1)  Sports:     Badminton,   Cricket,   Carrom,   Chess,   Cards,   Swimming,   Skating   and   many 
other games. 

2)  Travelling:   I   have   always   been   interested   in   visiting   different   countries,   I   have 
visited   17   countries   and   more   than   100   places   in   these   countries,   traveled   over   100 
times   in   airplanes   of   different   varieties.   I   also   like   travelling   by   car   and   have 
traveled   very   long   distance,   self   driven   for   more   than   500   kms   non   stop.   I   have   self 
driven for 1000 kms in 12 hours with only three stops for refreshments.

3)  Vehicles:   I   like   different   types   of   vehicles,   have   owned   more   than   38   different 
vehicles,   29   four   wheelers   and   rest   two   wheelers.   I   have   had   many   imported 
vehicles. (See the list on page No...........)

4) Coin  Collection: I have collected nearly 350 coins of different countries.

I have full sets of coins of 17 countries that I have visited so far.

5)  First Day Covers: I have very few of these, mostly from my early years.  

6)  Souvenirs   (Monuments)   &   Artifacts:   I   have   collected   a   few   of   these   from   different 
places   I   visited.   These   have   been   placed   at   my   residence   in   a   60   years   old   showcase 
belonging to my father. 
7)   Reading:   In   my   spare   time   I   like   to   read   novels,   magazines,   general   knowledge   & 
educational books. 

8)     Dresses:  I am very fond of new dresses. I spend a lot on new trendy dresses and ties. 

9)     Photography:   From   a   very   early   age   I   developed   a   passion   for   photography.   Later   – 
during   a period of financial  crisis   ­  I  converted this  hobby   into  my  profession.   From 
June   1986   to   mid   1992,   I   was   busy   doing   photography   &   videography   to   earn   my 
daily bread. 

10)    Music:  I developed a keen interest in music during my college days, but had to give 
it   up   due   to   financial   problems.   After   10th   May   2009,   I   restarted   music   lessons   by 
learning   harmonium   and   electronic   keyboard.   I   enjoy   this   and   also   utilize   my   spare 
time. I think it is never too late.

Acknowledgement

First   to   my   daughter   Rakhee   and   my   son   Sagar,   who   gave   me   wonderful 

inspiration   for   writing   this   book   when   I   was   in   USA   in   January   /   March,   2009.   Thanks   a 
lot to both of them for such an excellent advice.

Secondly,   thanks   to   Mita   ben,   Rakhee’s   sister   in­law,   who   met   me   at   Rakhee’s 
residence   in   February,   2009   in   USA.   She   also   gave   me   very   good   advice   for   writing   this 
type   of   a   book,   stating   that,   your   grand   children   will   have   a   complete   idea   of   your   life 
style in past in India.

Thirdly   thanks   to   Ashit   Pathak   and   his   wife   Madhvi,   because   when   I   came   back 
from   USA   in   April,   2009,   I   had   completed   nearly   1/3rd   of   this   book   and   had   given   it   to 
Ashit   bhai,   to   go   through   whatever   I   had   written   and   give   me   his   sincere   idea,   as   to   how 
he liked it and also let me know if it is worth completing and publishing it in the form of a 
book.   Ashit   bhai   &   Madhvi   both   gave   me   positive   support   and   told   me   to   go   ahead, 
complete   writing   the   whole   book   and   they   will   help   me   for   editing   and   publishing.   I   am 
very   obliged   to   them   for   the   same.   It   gave   me   courage   to   complete   the   book   as   and   when 
time permitted.

Lastly   my   special   thanks   to   Sharad   bhai   Panchamiya,   a   friend   of   Ashit   bhai,   who 
came   forward   to   edit   the   whole   book,   print   it,   as   well   as   complete   the   binding   for   the 
same. I gave him my time limit and he agreed to do the needful within the time limit.

This  book  would  not  have   been  so  beautiful   without   the  moral  support  from  both 
Ashit bhai and Sharad bhai.

Thanks to all those friends and relatives who have given me right advice for publication of 
this book.
In Bombay -
my childhood from 21-10-1940 to November 1969

I   was   born   on   21st   October   1940   with   a   silver   spoon   in   my   mouth.   My   parents 
were   quite   rich   during   those   days,   and   I   was   born   in   a   very   big   family.   I   had   four   elder 
brothers, an elder sister, one younger brother, two younger sisters, two grandmothers, one 
masiba,   all   staying   in   one   big   joint   family.     Our   house   hold   comprised   of   six   brothers, 
three   sisters,   father,   mother,   masiba,   two   grandmothers,   Hasoo   mama   (mother’s   brother), 
two   domestic   servants,   one   cook,   one   driver   one   shop   assistant   (Mr.   Champaklal)   all 
residing   at   Opera   House.     I   was   born   at   497,   Banji   Nivas,   3rd   floor,   Sandhurst   Road, 
Bombay 400 004 (now known as Sardar V. P. Road). We had a huge flat, nearly 3000 square 
feet,   with   5   bed   rooms,   huge   drawing   room,   kitchen   which   could   accommodate   nearly   25 
to   30   persons,   one   store   room,   and   three   front   galleries   with   a   very   good   view.   We   could 
see   Chowpatty   from   these   galleries.   The   whole   flat   was   very   spacious,   with   large   rooms, 
full   of   windows   and   quite   airy   &   light.   The   building   had   four   floors   and   one   tenant   on 
each floor. We occupied the 3rd floor. The owner of the building  lived on the fourth floor, 
but   most   of   the   time   he   was   in   Jaipur.   Another   tenant,   Dr.   Sardesai   lived   on   the   1 s t   floor 
and Dr. Ghokle lived on the 2nd floor.

Once   while   playing   with   a   toy   on   the   3 r d   floor,   I   got   lost.   The   toy   fell   down   from 
the   gallery,   and   as   I   could   not   speak   I   did   not   tell   anyone   in   my   family,   instead   I   went 
straight down to pick it up, and just forgot the way back to my home. As I was wandering 
down   stairs,   few   people   saw   me   and   handed   over   me   to   a   policeman.   I   could   not   answer 
any   of   their   questions,   so   they   took   me   to   the   nearest   police   station,   which   was   at 
Lamington   Road.  That’s   how   I   landed   at   the   police   station   at   the   tender   age   of   four!!!!.   After 
some   time   when   my   parents   realized   that   I   was   not   around,   they   started   looking   for   me, 
and   all   the   while,   I   was   quietly   sitting   at   the   police   station   eating   sweets   given   by   officer 
in charge. Luckily my parents located me at the police station and I was taken back home. 

I say I was born lucky, because, my parents had a very good reputation and nearly 
everyone   around   the   area   knew   them   well.   I   was   born   in   a   very   reputable   religion   i.e. 
Jainism,  my parents were very rich and in those days we  had a family  car  ­ Vauxhall.   My 
father was a cloth merchant, and owned a shop at Muljijetha Market, 2nd Chandra Chowk, 
Kalbadevi, Bombay. We had a telephone at our residence – a rarity during those days. 

I   don’t   remember   a   lot   up   to   the   age   of   4.   I   started   talking   at   the   age   of   five,   and 
was   admitted   to   one   of   the   best   school   in   Bombay­   Queen   Marry   High   School,   near 
Congress   House,   Lamington   Road,   which   was   very   near   to   our   residence.   I   was   admitted 
into   kindergarten.   All   my   elder   brothers   &   elder   sister   were   in   the   same   school.   This 
school did not have Metric or SSC.   The  final highest class  was Cambridge, and the  exams 
were   held   by   UK   Institute.   It   was   a   very   strict   school   with   very   high   discipline.   School 
uniform   was   white   shorts,   white   half   sleeve   shirt,   white   buttons,   white   socks   and   white 
tennis shoes. The colour varied according to the grades.

We had lots of toys to play  with. There  was  big  open ground and a huge enclosed 

lobby.   The   school   used   to   provide   tricycles   and   four   wheel   small   cars   for   driving   in   the 
lobby. In the afternoon we had to sleep compulsory for one hour. We were provided green 
folding beds. Whenever I had any problem I used to run to my elder brothers class.
 Unfortunately, we had to leave the school as it was converted to an all girls school 
after  class   3. Thereafter  we  brothers were  admitted at  another  English medium  school­  St. 
Sebastian   Goan   High   School,   situated   at   Chirabazar,   Bombay.   I   was   admitted   into   Senior 
K.   G.   class.   My   elder   brothers   went   to   higher   classes.   My   elder   sister   continued   at   Queen 
Marry School. 

St.   Sebestian   Goan   High   School   was   a   Christian   school   and   most   of   the   students 
were Christian, Sindhi or Punjabi. Gujarati boys were very few, only 20 to 25 in the whole 
school. Amongst them we were six of one family.

Our school building  was 5 stories high and the  layout  was in a U shape. The  back 

portion   was   facing   Marin   lines   sea   face.   The   school   was   sandwiched   between   two 
cemeteries, a Christian and a Muslim one. We had a very huge playground where we used 
to play games like marbles, cricket and so on during recess time. We used to have our drill 
period in the ground. In between the U shaped building there was an open space where all 
the students had to assemble for morning prayers (Assembly). As soon as the prayers were 
over we had to go in one line into our respective classes. 

Each   standard   had   3   divisions   A,   B   &   C   and   from   Std   1   to   Std   11   i.e.   S.   S.   C. 
(Secondary School Certificate).

I don’t remember  much  of the first  seven years but  during  that  period I was  good 

at   studies   and   used   to   play   lot   of   different   games   during   recess   time.   My   rank   would   be 
within the first 5.

From   Standard   8   I   started   having   difficulty   in   studies   as   new   subjects   entered   in 
our   regular   course,   i.e.   Sanskrit,   Hindi,   Marathi   and   Elementary   Mathematics   and   so   on. 
Till class 8, I could not read or write Gujarati.

We   used   to   get   2   Annas   (twelve   paise   as   per   present   currency)   for   our   to   and   fro 
transport,   One   Anna   equal   to   2   x   2   paise,   so   morning   journey   to   school,   back   to   home   in 
the   afternoon   for   lunch,   again   going   after   lunch   and   back   home     in   the   evening.   Bus   or 
tram   used   to   charge   2   paise   per   trip.   Sometimes   we   used   to   walk   down   and   save   some 
money to eat chhana /nuts during recess. The school was 1½ km from my home.

Till   my   8 t h   class,   my   father   was   doing   very   well   in   Business.   He   was   the   sole 
distributer  for  the  Thakercy   group.  He   was  also  involved in  various  side   businesses,   such 
as,   Parachute   cloth,   string,   hats,   sewing   needles   all   imported   (I   still   have   3   to   4   packets 
made   in   China,   Germany   and   UK   more   than   55   years   old   and   still   not   rusted).   He   also 
produced   a   35   mm   movie  Bhaver   ­  between   1948   and   1952.   Many   actors   used   to   come   to 
our residence. Our father had also given shelter to Mr. Parsuram Parikh who was involved 
in film industry and not settled very well, he stayed with us for 7 years. 

• Our   father   was   very   friendly   with   us   and   used   to   play   lot   of   different 
games   with   us,   such   as   Cards   (Rummy,   Flash,   Bridge,   and   Bizic),   Chess, 
Carrom,   Marbles,   and   Cricket   etc.   He   was   also   found   of   music   and   had   a 
lot   of   musical   instruments   in   house,   i.e.   Harmonium,   Sitar,   Tabla, 
Tamboora, and Violin etc.  At our residence we had a long passage of 24 ft. 
x   7   ft.,   so   we   used   to   play   cricket   nearly   every   day.   Very   often   we   used   to 
break the window / door glass and had to stop playing as my mother used 
to get angry and shout at us. At times on Sundays we all used to go to play 
cricket at the open grounds near Marine Drive. 
Father   used   to   take   us   for   picnic   on   Sunday   afternoon   after   lunch   to   National   Park   near 
Borivali,   Vihar   Lake   and   Cannary   caves.   All   of   us   ­   nearly   12   to   14   used   to   travel   in   our 
family   car   ‘Vauxhall’.   During   those   days,   the   price   of   petrol   per   gallon   was   Rs.   3.50.   My 
elder   brother   Dinesh   bhai   used   to   drive   the   car.   We   used   to   carry   2   jugs   containing   Tea 
and Coffee and few snacks like Cream Cracker Biscuits Tins. 

Our father engaged a teacher Mr. Cannery, to teach us our school lessons, he used 
to   come   early   morning   at   5  am   and  we   all  had   to   get   ready   very   early.  Mr.   Jasubhai   –   the 
music teacher used to come for my elder brothers and sister. 

At   times   on   early   mornings,   especially   on   Sunday   all   of   us   ­   six   brothers,   sisters, 

mother   and   father   ­   used   to   go   for   a   walk   from   residence   to   Narimain   Point   and   walk   6 
km, all wearing the same uniform ­ white trouser and green coat. 

On   Saturday   night,   my   father   used   to   arrange   Musical   concert   in   our   drawing 

room.   He   would   call   friends   who   could   sing   and   play   different   instruments.   My   elder 
brother   Dinesh   bhai,   Ramesh   bhai   and   Suresh   used   to   take   part   as   they   were   good   at 
singing as well as playing instruments. The concert would start at 9 p.m. and end at 2 or 3 
a.m. with break for snacks and tea/coffee. 

My   mother   was   also   very   lively,   soft   at   nature,   and   used   to   take   part   in   all 
activities.   She   was   very   strong,   cool,   and   quite   healthy.   She   was   very   good   at   preparing 
very   tasty   food.   She   was   an   expert   in   making   sweet   mithai,   such   as   mysore,   mohanthaal, 
magaj, barfi and so on. She was interested also in playing different cards games. 

She liked watching movies, and when she dressed up she looked like a Parsi Lady. 
She had different  types of sarees, many pairs of shoes, sandals  and slippers to match each 
clothing, and different perfumes. 

She  had nine  deliveries, but  she  was  still very  strong, fit  and healthy. She  treated 

everyone   with   the   same   spirit.   Smita   and   Chhaya   were   the   youngest   in   our   family   and 
whenever   she   wanted   to   play   cards   or   go   out   with   father,   we   had   to   look   after   Smita   and 
Chhaya. 

Father used to reach from shop to Seksaria building near Marine drive and mother 
used   to   meet   him   there.   Then   both   used   to   go   to   Patanwala   Library,   pick   up   some   books 
and come home walking by 8.30 p.m. 

She   was   47   years   when   she   lost   my   father   who   was   52.   She   had   a   lot   of   courage; 
she   looked   after   the   whole   family   very   well   after   the   death   of   father.   With   the   help   of 
Dinesh   bhai   and   her   brother   Ramu   mama,   she   looked   after   the   Business   as   well   as   entire 
family.   She   had   very   good   control   over   everyone.   We   all   brothers   and   sisters   were   very 
young, eldest brother Dinesh bhai was studying in Inter Arts, and I was in 9th standard. 

Slowly   she   also   diverted   herself   towards   religion   and   did   lot   of   Taap,   such   as 
Aathai, Navanoo, Varsitap, etc. My eldest sister had problems with her husband even after 
delivering 3 kids and she had to take divorce, and ultimately mother had to look after her 
till the end of her life. 

She   was   very   strong   at   heart.   She   ensured   that   all   the   brothers   received   good 
education.   Then   they   started   going   abroad,   first   Rameshbhai,   then   Suresh,   then   I,   then 
Mahesh. She  also visited Zambia in 1970 when Suresh  and I were  in Zambia at the time  of 
Anal’s birth.  She passed away at the age of 80 after seeing everyone very well settled. 
 We  had automobiles  business  and shops  in our  area (Opera House),  nearly  all the 
shop   owners   were   very   friendly   with   my   father.   Usually   during   weekend   starting   Friday 
night,   Saturday   night   up   to   6   a.m.   on   Sunday   morning,   nearly   10   to   12   friends   from   Auto 
business  used  to come  at our  place, occupy one of the rooms, and play  Rummy. My father 
usually   used   to   watch   and   give   advice   to   his   partner.   He   was   excellent   at   playing   cards   ­ 
nearly  any  game  in cards. His friends used to bring  brand new Caravan cards which were 
very   famous   during   those   days,   nearly   6   to   8   pairs,   and   when   they   used   to   finish   playing 
for   the   week   they   used   to   leave   the   cards   with   us,   so   we   used   to   play   amongst   ourselves 
and learn different card games. 

My father was very good at heart, he used to help the needy, he was soft, but very 
strict. His nature was ‘play while you play and work while you work’. No one could argue 
with   him.     Even   all   our   relatives   could   not   say   anything   against   him.   All   our   relatives   in 
Ahmedabad also were very scared when they used to hear his name. 

During Diwali my father  used  to wake  us up at 4 a.m. We had to go to temple  for 

puja, and also Chopda Pujan at our shop, where we used to enjoy a lot. After the pujan we 
used to get Boni in cash, and Jalebii /Ghatia, dry fruits, soft drinks. Most of our relatives’ 
kids   also   used   to   come   at   our   shop   for   chopda   pujan.   My   father   used   to   bring   lot   of 
crackers,   and   we   could   not   even   finish   them   up   to   1   to   2   a.m.   (night).   All   the   neighbours 
used to enjoy the same.

My   father   was   very   fond   of   flying   kites   and   on   the   14th   January   (his   birthday)   ­ 
Uttarayan – the whole family would fly kites from morning till evening. After I came back 
from   Zambia,   I   have   restarted   this   tradition   and   we   all,   my   wife,   Rakhee   &   Sagar   and 
other relatives used to stay on the terrace  for the whole day, from morning 6 a.m. to night 
10 p.m. for three days i.e. 13th, 14th & 15 t h  of January. We would just fly kites and enjoy.

My father was very fond of movies, especially  English movies. Though he  did not 

know   English,   he   used   to   enjoy   the   movies.   Whenever   he   wanted   to   go   for   a   movie,   he 
used to call us and ask our opinion about good English movies in town. 

My   father   liked   cricket   match   very   much.   At   times   he   used   to   go   to   the   Brabon 
Stadium,   or   listen   to   the   running   commentary   for   whole   day   on   Radio.   No   one   could 
disturb   him   when   he   was   busy   listening   the   score.   He   had   a   very   nice   big   Grundig 
changer, radio/record player, and would buy many records from H.M.V. 

My father was not educated, but he wanted all his children to get good education. 
Hence  we  all went  to  English  medium  schools. He  wanted all his  children to  have  at  least 
a Bachelors degree. 

If   any   of   us   failed,   he   would   never   scold   us.   On   the   contrary   he   would   give 
Rs.1/­ and ask us to watch a movie and get fresh. Luckily we all brothers fulfilled his wish 
even   though   he   was   not   alive   with   us.   Dinesh   bhai   completed   Law,   Ramesh   bhai 
completed   B.Sc.,   Mahesh   became   an   Architect,   Suresh   got   his   C.A.   degree   (Chartered 
Accountant)   and   I   completed   B.Com.   When   I   was   in   Zambia   I   did   few   courses   in   higher 
studies   through   postal   course   obtaining   fellowship   degrees.   My   younger   brother   Satish 
completed   Pharmacy,   younger   sister   Smita   became   an   Architect,   and   unfortunately 
youngest sister Chhaya could not finish higher studies.

When I was very young, my father had one friend whom we  all remember used to 
come   from   Afghanistan.   He   was   a   giant   Pathaan.   We   used   to   look   very   tiny   in   front   of 
him,   and   he   used   to   bring   tins   of   Rasgoola   &   dry   fruits.   He   was   very   kind   and   used   to 
wear long Pathani suit with Bandi on it, and turban on head. He was very handsome.

My father used to take lot of precaution while shaving. He used to have 7 bowls of 
hot   water.   He   used   to   clean   his   shaving   blade   in   one   bowl,   discard   the   water   and   use 
another bowl to clean his razor. 

He   would   have   his   morning   tea   between   8   &   8­30   a.m.   in   drawing   room   while 
reading   the   newspaper.   He   would   have   a   kettle   of   hot   water   with   tea,   separate   milk   and 
sugar   pots   and   prepare   the   brew   leisurely.   He   would   sip   slowly   for   almost   an   hour   and 
read the newspaper. At 9 a.m. everyday our mota mama (Ramu mama) used to come to see 
us. He too enjoyed having tea with father. 

My  father   was  so  kind  that   he   had helped  many   of  our   relatives  to  settle   down  in 
business,   especially   all   the   three   mamas,   and   many   others   who   used   to   come   from 
Ahmedabad   and   stay   with   us   for   a   year   or   two,   learn   the   business   or   take   up   a   job   in 
Bombay. 

Every six months we  all had to take  Typhoid and Cholera Vaccination, which was 

compulsory   as   per   father’s   instructions.   Our   cousin,   Dr.   Bachubhai   used   to   come   to   give 
us the vaccines. We were given paracetamol to alleviate the pain.

After   1954/1955   my   father   had   down   fall   in   the   Business.   He   was   facing   lot   of 
problem   in   selling   goods.   The   warehouse   was   full   of   unsold   goods   (Gasadhis).   This 
affected his health. But he did not lose courage, he always hoped for the best.

During   October   1956,   (the   year   I   was   in   class   9),   my   father’s   brother   Mr.   Kantilal 
Shah who was staying in Ahmedabad, was severely ill. He was suffering  from Cancer, and 
survival chances  were very  low. Father  was facing  business  problems  and had lot of debt. 
He had to pay Thakarcy group for unsold goods.  It was a very critical period for him, and 
he   could   not   decide   what   to   do.   He   had   to   go   to   Ahmedabad   to   see   his   sick   brother   who 
could pass away any time. 

As  I  recall,  my  mother,  Ramu  mama  and  other   elder   family  members   advised  and 
forced   him   to   go   and   visit   his   brother   at   Ahmedabad.   At   last   he   decided   to   go   with 
mother,   and   leave   all   of   us   at   our   residence   in   the   care   of   Ramu   mama.   Dinesh   bhai,   who 
was   earlier   in   Wilson   College,   Bombay,   was   in   Ahmedabad   studying   in   Inter   Arts   and 
taking training at Mitha kaka’s shop. Mitha kaka and father were very close.

At   last   father   went   to   Ahmedabad,   visited   his   brother,   stayed   with   him   for   6   to   7 
days   and   realized   that   kaka’s   chances   for   survival   were   nil.   He   also   realized   with   shock 
that he would have to look after his brother’s five small children and kaki. 

As a single earning member – looking after such a big family  single  handedly was 

a   matter   of   great   concern.   The   stress   built   up   and   he   had   a   stroke   on   the   8th   day   at   12:30 
a.m. (night) at Mitha kaka’s house. Doctors were called in, Oxygen cylinders were brought 
to   facilitate   breathing,   but   facilities   were   very   rare   during   those   days.   Despite   all   the 
efforts from Doctors he passed away at 2:30 a.m. within 2 hours of the stroke. 

This was on October Sudd Pacham, 1956, he was only 52, a very young age to die. 
We   received   a   call   at   3   a.m.   asking   us   to   go   to   Ahmedabad.   We   were   told   that   father   was 
very sick and we must catch the early morning train and reach Ahmedabad by evening. 
 We   assumed   that   Kaka   must   have   passed   away.   When   we   reached   Ahmedabad   at 
our fuwa’s house  in Dhanasutani pole, we  saw everyone mourning. We thought we would 
visit our father on the top floor where he usually stayed. Our cousin Sashikant bhai   broke 
the   news   to   us   about   our   father’s   demise.   We   were   shocked,   and   could   not   think   of 
anything.   But   shocks   were   not   yet   over   ­   within   24   hours   i.e.   Asoo   Sudd   Saatam   morning 
at 4 a.m. our Kaka passed away. So both family heads died together leaving us all alone to 
bear   the   grief.   Ahmedabad   was   buzzing   with   the   news   of   shocking   deaths   of   2   brothers 
within 24 hours. 

The   dynasty   started   falling   down,   and   we   all   brothers,   mother,   and   mama   had   to 
suffer and struggle for survival. 

My   father   was   really   a   great   man;   he   was   the   only   earning   member   of   our   family 
and   nearly   20   members   of   the   family   survived   under   him.   The   monthly   expense   during 
those   days   used   to   be   approximately   Rs.   3000/­.   He   performed   his   duties   very   well   and 
excellently.   Unfortunately   he   could   not   see   any   of   his   children   getting   married.     Luckily 
he   had   arranged   my   elder   sister’s   engagement   just   6   months   ago   and   also   match   making 
for Dinesh bhai to get married to Ranjan ben who was his best friend Babubhai’s daughter. 

The  earnings dropped drastically.  We  were  getting  only  Rs.10/­ per  month for  all 

our personal expenses, Rs.150/­ per year for our clothing. 

Mother  was  brave, she  tackled everyone  very  well,  she  was  not  afraid of any  one, 
had  lot   of  courage, looked  after   home   as  well  as  business  very   well,  and treated everyone 
with same respect. 

She   also   had   very   good   support   from   her   brother   Ramu   mama.   He   was   very 
honest, sincere, and was working with father in same shop. He had good knowledge of our 
Business.   He   and   Dinesh   bhai   started   looking   after   family   cloth   business.   We   all   brothers 
were   studying   to   fulfill   high   hopes   and   wishes   of   our   father.   Dinesh   bhai   was   looking 
after   the  business   and  studying  for   B.  A.  at   Wilson   College.  Ramesh  bhai   too  was  looking 
after   the   business   and   studying   for   B.Sc.   at   Wilson   College.   Mahesh   was   at   J.J.   School   of 
Arts   studying   Architecture.   Suresh,   Satish,   Smita,   Chhaya   and   I   were   still   at   the   school.   I 
was   just   in   class   9.   Two   younger   sisters   were   studying   at   Queen   Marry   High   School,   but 
unfortunately   they   had   to   give   up   that   very   good   school   and   join   Vanitavisharam   School, 
at   Prarthanasamaj,   due   to   financial   problems,   as   Queen   Marry   High   School   was   very 
expensive.

During my school days, I had five  good friends. Virendra, since  1955 staying  next 

door   at   Ramchandra   Mansion,   Nayan   ­   Virendra’s   cousin,   who   left   for   USA   in   1964   for 
further   studies.   Other   two   friends   were   from   school   ­one   is   Janakraj   Khanna   who   is 
Punjabi and film actor Jitendra’s cousin. Jitendra’s real name was Ravi, and he was also in 
same  class  with us in same  school. Sham Wadhawa  is Sindhi, and Kanti, who  was elder to 
all of us, but good at nature and he was working in a laundry, just  below our house in the 
same building. 

Our   friendship   was   growing,   and   we   used   to   meet   every   day   in   the   evening,   but 
Sham   was   staying   bit   far   near   Bhuleshwar,   so   we   used   to   meet   at   the   school.     We   four, 
Virendra, Janak, Kanti and I, used to go out hiking every Sunday at 5.30 p.m. 

Starting   from   Operahouse   at   our   residence,   first   we   used   to   go   and   visit   Hanging 
Garden, Kamla Nehru Park, going through Chowpatty/Babulnath, climbing  the hill where 
we   used   to   take   few   rounds   in   the   garden,   reaching   there   within   45   minutes.     From   there 
through  back  road  via  Hanging  Garden   we  used   to  go   to   Breach  Candy,  walk  through  the 
beach   upto   Mahalaxmi,   visit   mandir   for   prayers,   then   go   and   sit   on   the   rocks   behind   the 
Mandir   near   the   sea,   watch   wonderful   water   waves   coming   and   going   ,   sometimes   even 
touching our feet. We sat and ate famous Daal Wada with hot and sweet chutney. It’s even 
famous today. 

Thereafter via Peddar Road we used to come home by 9 p.m. My friend Kanti had 
shifted   to   Baroda   which   I   was   not   knowing,   but   one   day   I   went   to   deliver   my   suit   for 
washing  at Snow White Laundry, luckily I found him there working for the same  laundry, 
there   after   we   used   to   meet   in   Baroda  at   his   laundry,   but   unfortunately,   he   is   no   more   he 
passed   away   due   to   old   age.   Other   three   friends   are   still   there   in   Bombay   i.e.   Virendra, 
Janak,   and   Sham,   and   whenever   I   go   to   Bombay   I   meet   them   quite   often.   My   friend 
Virendra   comes   to   Baroda   also   many   times   and   stays   with   me   down   here.   Our   friendship 
is since 1954/55, nearly 55 years as of today. During these 55 years of friendship, we never 
had   hard   feelings,   never   quarreled,   whereas   we   have   always   helped   each   other   for 
anything and everything throughout this period. Since Kanti was working at laundry I had 
very   good   chance   of   learning   how   to   iron   clothes.   Since   my   school   life,   I   iron   all   my 
clothes.   I   never   give   any   clothes   outside   for   ironing   or   for   washing.   I   personally   wash   all 
my   clothes.   Today   also   after   so   many   years   I   have   continued   the   same   practice   regarding 
ironing   and   washing,   I   never   keep   a   single   dress   ironed   in   my   wardrobe,   I   just   wash   and 
keep   clothes   in   my   cupboard,   and   iron   them   just   few   minutes   before   I   want   to   wear   the 
dress.     I   have   taught   same   practice   to   both   my   kids   i.e.   Rakhee   and   Sagar,   they   also   iron 
their clothes themselves since very young age. 

At   Bhatwadi   (lane   adjacent   to   our   building)   we   used   to   take   part   in   different 

activities,   annual   sports   in   which   I   once   got   first   price   for   Air   gun   shooting.   During   ten 
day   Ganpati   festival   they   used   to   have   many   different   programs,   such   as   movie,   evening 
with music  party, drama, magic  show, fancy  dress  competition  so  on and  so  forth. All ten 
days   we   were   very   busy   from   9   p.m.   to   12   p.m.   At   fancy   dress   competition,   I   used   to   ask 
my younger sister to take part and, I had different ideas for the same. 

Three consecutive years I had obtained 1st prize in fancy dress competition for my 
sister­1st   year   I   made   her   as   a   ‘Merry   go   Round’,   top   to   bottom   white   cloth   standing   as 
pillar with red ribbon all around her, on her head we placed a cone type round based hat, 
and six horses with balloons on it hanging on the base of hat, and when music was played 
she   turned   round   and   round   so   horses   also   go   round   in   circle   appearing   as   a   ‘Merry   Go 
Round’. During 2nd year I made her as a statue of ‘Mirabai’. Complete white saree and all 
other   parts   of   the   body   which   were   open,   i.e.   hair,   face,   hands,   legs   all   covered   with 
Plaster   of   Paris,   making   her   totally   white   from   top   to   bottom.   She   was   sitting   in   the 
middle  of  the  stage   with   Tambora  in   one  hand  and  Manjira  in  other.  In  the  third   year  she 
was a ‘Kissing Couple’, one lady appearing as two, i.e. one man and one lady, kissing each 
other,   only   face   covered   with   umbrella   so   it   looks   like   two   people   kissing   behind   the 
umbrella, half body  with male  clothes and half body  with female  clothes. Then during  4th 
year   all   other   participants   started   asking   me   that   this   year   if   you   are   taking   part   we   are 
not   interest   at   all   to   enter   into   competition.   Well   thereafter   Chhaya   had   grown   up   so   we 
decided  not  to  take  part   for   the   competition.  It  was   lot  of fun   and specially   winning   for   3 
continuous years was great pleasure. 

  When I was in school, I found studies bit difficult  in higher standards, especially 
9th,   10th   and   11th   (S.S.C.)   standards.   It   was   may   be   because   I   was   at   the   same   time 
involved   in   other   activities.   I   used   to   do   some   things   for   pocket   expenses.   Regarding 
Sanskrit,  I   used  to   take  help  from  my   friend  Mr.  Sham  Wadhawa,     Physics  and  Chemistry 
my   friend   Janakraj   and   I   used   to   take   help   of   my   elder   brother   Ramesh   bhai   who   was   a 
Science   student   at   Wilson   college,   and   elementary   Mathematics,   i.e.   Algebra,   Geometry, 
and   Arithmetic,   these   three   combined   for   one   paper   having   30   +   30   +   40   marks 
respectively.   In   standard   9th   we   had   a   change   of   teacher   in   mathematics,   and   I   could   not 
follow   him   very   well   so   I   became   very   weak   in   Maths,   especially   Arithmetic   was   total 
headache   for   me.   In   exams   I   used   to   solve   only   questions   for   Algebra,   and   Geometry   and 
leave   all   the   questions   of   Arithmetic   blank,   and   out   of   60   marks   I   used   to   score   passing 
marks for the said paper, but I was good at Maths upto Standard 8th. 

I was very fond of playing all different types of games at school. All of us friends 
used   to   play   Badminton   in   the   school   compound   or   at   Balbhavan   just   across   Charni   road. 
None  of my friends could defeat me during those days, and during recess we used to play 
Carrom or Chess or Table Tennis within school premises. 9th standard onwards I was very 
good at games, and also had lot of interest in indoor as well as outdoor games. 

When I entered S.S.C i.e. 11th standard, I found myself very weak at Mathematics, 
so   I   decided   to   drop   the   said   subject   for   S.S.C.   exams   and   select   other   seven   subjects. 
These   seven   subjects   were   as   follows:   ­   Higher   English,   Hindi,   Sanskrit,   General   Science, 
Special   Physics   and   Chemistry,   Social   Studies   and   Special   Geography.   Well   even   after 
selecting above seven subjects, I could not get through in first attempt. When I passed my 
S.S.C.   exams,   thereafter   I   started   seeking   admission   for   Arts   college,   as   I   was   under   the 
impression that I can’t get admission in any other college except Arts, i.e. either Science or 
Commerce.   So   I   started   visiting   Wilson,   Bhavans   and   K.C.   College   respectively.   Lastly 
when   I   visited   K.C.   College,   I   saw   a   new   building   coming   up   next   to   the   said   college, 
where they were going to open a Commerce College in the same name. (It is now known as 
H.R.Commerce   College).   I   just   visited   for   the   sake   of   curiosity,   to   find   out   if   I   can   get 
admission   in   Commerce   without   Maths   as   my   subject   in   S.S.C.,   so   I   was   told   ‘yes 
definitely   you   can   get   it’,   as   I   had   two   special   subjects   i.e.   Higher   Geography,   Physics   & 
Chemistry   and   Higher   English.   I   got   the   Application   form   and   filled   up   the   same   for   1st 
year   commerce   admission.   Unfortunately,   I   was   told   they   have   been   given   permission   for 
2 divisions  i.e. A, & B for 1st  Year  commerce, and both have  been filled up, but they  have 
also   applied   for   3rd   division   and   if   the   permission   is   granted   I   stand   the   chance   for 
admission.   They   told   me   if   they   receive   applications   for   100   students   they   will   open   3rd 
division   otherwise   it’s   not   possible.   Usually   colleges   open   on   20th   of   June   all   over 
Bombay,   and   luckily   I   received   letter   on   23rd   June   that   I   have   obtained   admission   in   C 
division.   That’s   how   I   took   admission   and   landed   up   in   Commerce   College   for   B.   Com 
studies.   Started   attending   college   from   24th   onwards,   and   within   few   days   made   friends 
nearly   5   to   6   of   them,   and   one   of   them   became   my   best   friend   whose   name   is   Mr.   Harish 
Motiwala,   who   is   my   friend   at   present   also.   Others   were   Harshad,   Praful   and   so   on,   all 
staying at Santacruz West. College timings were from 7:30 a.m. to 11 a.m. nearly 4 periods 
every day. In between we had 15 minutes recess. We were enjoying studies very well, and 
we   had   one   subject   known   as   organization   of   Commerce,   teachers   showed   us   how   to   do 
Business, and during first period, Professor told us ‘now I am going to teach you how you 
should organize your Business’. He told us best business in Bombay as well as in India is a 
small restaurant, with fancy  furniture, low dim lights, with light music in one corner, and 
then see  how it is runs, even if you give  junk  food it’s going to run very well. That’s how 
he   was   joking   and   completed   his   first   lecture.   Accounts   and   Auditing   Professor   was   also 
very   friendly   and   he   also   gave   few   hints   for   accounts   in   business   during   his   first   lecture. 
Statistics   was   my   favourite   subject,   and   I   used   to   enjoy   a   lot.   Others   were   language   and 
Maths. Here also in first year we had Arithmetic, which was a headache  for me, but it was 
combined   with   Accounts   for   few   marks   so   I   did   not   have   any   problem   in   leaving   the 
questions   for   the   same   during   exams.   Sometimes   we   all   friends   used   to   bunk   last   class 
(period)   and   either   go   for   an   English   Movie   (Matinee   show)   at   Eros,   Regal   or   some   other 
theater, or sit in a restaurant near Church Gate station in Hotel Sattkar, or M.L.A. canteen, 
or Jai Hind college canteen. 

After   S.   S.   C.   my   friendship   became   very   intimate   with   my   next   door   friend 

Virendra.   We   used   to   meet   every   day   in   evening   and   take   one   round   in   Bhatwadi,   buy 
Parles   Extra   Strong   sweets   and   chat   for   couple   of   hours.   Slowly   I   started   visiting   his 
house,   and   also   became   one   of   their   family   members.   His   father   and   mother   used   to   treat 
me in the same manner as they used to treat Virendra. His sister Minaxi ben also was very 
friendly   with  me,   and   she   used   to   give   me   company   when   Virendra   was   not   at   home.   His 
sister,   father   and   mother   used   to   force   me   to   take   dinner   with   them   at   times   when   they 
had   some   good   variety.   Slowly   I   became   very   friendly   with   all   his   relatives   i.e.   kaka, 
mama, and masa. All had very good respect for me, and any one or every one used to give 
me company when I was at his place. Especially on Saturdays and Sundays all his relatives 
used to meet at his place. In case I was not there, they used to phone me  & call me  for my 
company. 

During   mornings   I   used   to   enjoy   my   college   life   with   studies   as   well   as   with 
college   friends.   I   used   to   travel   by   train   from   Charni   Road   to   Churchgate,   since   college 
was very near to Churchgate and my house very near to Charni Road. Going by bus would 
have   been   very   expensive   daily   as   there   was   no   system   of   monthly   concession   pass, 
whereas  in train  it   was  very   cheap.  A   students  concession  pass  cost  only   Rs. 2/­  for   three 
months   which   could   be   used   as   many   times   you   want   to   use   going   and   coming   each   day, 
and   sometimes   other   friends   also   could   use   the   same   pass   as   there   was   no   photo   identity 
on the pass.  I used  to get only  Rs.10/­ per month for  pocket  expense. Life  was  very tough 
and   family   business   very   dull,   we   had   to   live   very   economically.   After   father’s   death, 
financial   position   was   very,   very   weak,   and   no   one   had   courage   to   face   the   situation   like 
my father.

For   more   pocket   expense   money,   I   used   to   go   to   our   shop,   and   our   next   door 
business owner used to sell pant and shirt pieces as full taaka i.e. 20 meters cloth at whole 
sale   price.   I   used   to   take   such   pieces   from   them,   and   add   couple   of   Rupees   on   each   piece 
and   sell   them   to   students   in   my   college   so   as   to   make   some   extra   pocket   money,   and 
students   also   got   clothes   at   cheaper   rate   compared   to   market   price.   We   could   not   ask   any 
extra   money   from   home   except   college   fees   which   were   Rs.150/­   per   term   i.e.   for   six 
months. 

When   I   used   to   go   to   my   friend   Virendra’s   house,   I   used   to   see   his   sister   and   her 
friends   busy   with   embroidery   on   saris   and   different   types   of   cloth   pieces   such   as 
handkerchiefs.   I   used   to   watch   very   carefully   as   to   how   they   were   doing   it.   One   day 
Minaxi   ben   was   not   around   and   the   sari   she   was   embroidering   was   lying   on   the   bed,   so   I 
picked it  up  and started  trying  to   do  embroidery  on  the   same   similarly  as  she   used  to   do, 
when she saw me she got very angry, that I may spoil her sari, but  as she came  closer and 
saw the work done by me, she was quite happy, as there was no mistake and the work was 
perfect.   Thereafter,   I   thought   that   I   should   make   some   money   by   doing   embroidery,   so   I 
started   buying   white   plain   ladies   handkerchief   from   Mafatalal   and   Kohinoor   stores, 
started   printing   designs   with   the   help   of   carbon   paper   on   one   corner,   either   initials   or 
flower   designs.   I   used   to   do   embroidery   with   the   help   of   Anchor   thread   with   different 
colours and make a pack  of twelve  i.e. one dozen and sell the same  to ladies and this way 
made  very  good  profit.  Thereafter,  Minaxi  ben  and  I  started  doing   embroidery  on  malmal 
saris   together.   This   is   how   I   completed   my   first   year   of   commerce   and   got   through   with 
second class. 

When I was in 1st year, one of my brothers’  friend ­ Yogesh bought a proposal for 
running   a movie  for  one  week  at   Imperial Theater  which  was  very   near  to   our   house.  The 
conditions   were,   if   all   the   shows   go   full,   we   get   a  collection  of  Rs.   11,000/­   per   week   and 
we   have   to   pay   rent   for   one   week   which   was   Rs.   8,000/­,   this   way   we   could   make   Rs. 
3000/­   profit.   The   two   of   us   were   not   ok   with   the   risk,   so   I   asked   my   other   friend   Dilip 
Trivedi   who   lived   at   Ramchandra   Mansion   to   join   us   as   he   was   very   rich,   and   Yogesh 
asked   another   friend.   The   four   of   us   got   together   and   hired   the   movie   ‘Tisree   Manzil’ 
starring   Shammi   Kapoor   and   Asha   Parekh,   which   was   a   hit   movie.   We   had   booked   the 
theater but unfortunately we got our chance during the time of 10 days Ganpati festival in 
Bombay,   and   during   those   days   everyone   used   to   go   to   see   and   attend   functions   at 
different places where they used to keep Ganpati idols . Due to this the 2nd show at 6 p.m. 
and   last   show   at   9   p.m.   were   quite   empty   for   the   whole   week.   Unfortunately   we   made   a 
loss   of   Rs.   2,800/­   instead   of   making   profit.   Now   we   had   to   pay   the   loss   which   per   head 
came to Rs. 700/­ for the partnership deal. I had not informed this to anyone in our house. 
I had no money. I had a school friend­ Janakraj Khanna who had settled down in Calcutta, 
doing   cloth   business.   I   wrote   him   a   letter   asking   him   to   send   me   Rs.   700/­   urgently   if 
possible   as   I   need   it   for   a   short   period   and   will   return   the   same   as   early   as   possible.   He 
was  so  kind that  without asking  any questions he immediately  dispatched  a cheque  of Rs. 
700/­   in   my   favour,   which   I   later   repaid   when   I   had   the   money.   Even   till   today   I   can’t 
forget that help as Rs.700/­ was good money in those days. 

During vacation between first year and intercommerce, I saw one advertisement in 
the   newspaper   regarding   beginners’   wireman   course   at   an   institute   in   Dadar.   The   course 
duration was one and a half month long and each day during morning hours for 2 hours. I 
joined   it   and   learned   basic   wireman   course,   i.e.   for   minor   repairs   for   wiring   at   residence 
plus  how  to  repair  irons  and  smaller   basic   electrical  instruments.  That’s  how  my  vacation 
was   over   with   classes   and   playing   around,   going   for   movies,   site   seeing   and   so   on   with 
friends. 

In   the   month   of   June   on   20th   our   college   restarted   i.e.   Inter   Commerce­2nd   year, 
and   final   exams   were   held   by   Bombay   University   at   the   end   of   the   year.   Slowly,   I   found 
studies   ok.   We   had   8   subjects,   out   of   which   I   found   Arithmetic   and   Hindi   bit   difficult.   I 
was   not   very   good   at   languages.     For   Arithmetic,   I   was   not   much   worried   as   it   was 
included   along   with   Accounts   and   Auditing   paper   for   1/3   marks,   so   I   used   to   score   in 
Accounts   and   get   through.   Our   timings   for   college   were   as   usual,   in   mornings   from 
7:30 a.m. to 11 a.m., so after coming home and taking lunch at 2 p.m., I used to go again to 
college for sports with some of my college friends as I was very fond of sports. We used to 
play   Badminton,   Carrom   and   Cricket,   I   was   very   good   at   all   the   three   games,   and   in 
cricket   I   was   the   opening   bowler.   During   those   days   my   friends   used   to   call   me   Gilchrest 
and   Hall   (one   of   the   opening   bowlers   for   West   Indies   Cricket   team).   At   College   annual 
sports tournament, I took part in few  games, and out  of them one  was Javelin Throw, and 
luckily  I was best  and first  to throw the  javelin till a very long  distance. Thereafter, I was 
selected   to   take   part   in   Inter   college   tournaments   of   Bombay   University   Colleges,   for 
Javelin   throw,   representing   my   college.   As   I   was   selected,   every   afternoon,   I   had   to   go   to 
Marin   Lines   Sports   Ground   and   practice   the   Javelin   throw,   and   when   I   used   to   finish 
practicing,   instead   of   bringing   the   Javelin   back   to   my   residence   or   leave   it   at   college,   I 
used   to   leave   it   at   Asha’s   residence,   one   of   my   sister   Smita’s   friend   who   used   to   stay   just 
next to the ground. I did take part at University level, but unfortunately I did not succeed. 
In cricket also I was a very good bowler and in my first over I usually  used to take one or 
two   wickets.   I   was   a   fast   off   spin   bowler.   In   badminton   also   I   took   part   in   tournament   in 
both singles as well as doubles category but did not win any title. 

During weekend sometimes all of us friends, both boys and girls used to organize 
private   picnics   especially   on   Sundays,   and   visit   different   places   in   Bombay   such   as 
Cannery Caves, Elephanta Caves and National Park etc. From morning 6 a.m. to evening 7 
p.m. We used to take readymade  food with us and few games, radio and so on to pass our 
time. While preparing sandwich, I was best at cutting tomatoes in very fine thin slice, and 
all the girls used to see and appreciate the same. 

When   I   was   in   K.   C.   College,   at   times   during   winter   I   used   to   go   walking   from 

residence to College via Marine Lines, enjoying morning walk along the sea shore. 

During   my   second   year   of   college,   I   was   introduced   to   a   new   friend   Mr.   Nandu 
Bhatia,   who   was   Viriendra’s   friend,   so   I   started   going   to   his   house   also   along   with 
Virendra.   He   was   staying   just   opposite   to   Virendra’s   house   which   we   could   see   from   one 
of his galleries. Slowly there also I got in touch with his elder brother Mr. Manu bhai, and 
his three sisters, Vadiben, Anu, and Sushila. Virendra and I started going there very often, 
and   especially   during   Ganpati   festival   they   used   to   invite   us   to   do   some   decoration   at 
their house, and every evening we used to go to Nandu’s house for Ganpati Arti at 8 p.m., 
and   on   the   last   day   we   all   used   to   go   to   Chowpatty   for   Ganpati   idol   immersion.   On   the 
last   day,   i.e.   10th   day,   Chowdas   it’s   a   big   festival   for   immersion   of   all   Ganpati   idols   into 
the   sea   waters   at   Chowpatty.   Our   house   was   facing   the   main   road,   and   nearly   all  big   and 
tall   Ganpati’s   of   Bombay   used   to   pass   through   this   road   as   Chowpatty   was   just   five 
minutes’   walk   from   our   house.   It’s   a   very   big   festival   throughout   India   (mainly   in   the 
State  of Maharashtra).  We  had three  big  and  small galleries in front  facing  the  main  road, 
from   where   this   procession   used   to   pass.   All   traffic   for   vehicles   used   to   be   totally   closed 
from   morning   11   a.m.   to   11   p.m.,   so   that   the   procession   could   pass   smoothly.   All   our 
relatives   and   friends   used   to   come   at   our   house   to   watch   this   procession;   they   used   to 
come   early   by   1:30   p.m.   to   occupy   better   position   in   gallery   from   where   they   could   see 
properly. Nearly 100 to 125 big and small friends and relatives used to come and at 8 p.m. 
everyone   used   to   take   dinner   at   our   place.   We   used   to   prepare   handwo,   tea/coffee,   and 
buy chevdo, ghathia, penda and so on for everyone.  

On Sundays especially  from morning 9 a.m. to 1 p.m. nearly 6 to 8 friends used to 
go   to   Mafatlal   Bath   for   swimming.   Before   starting   swimming,   we   used   to   play   Chess, 
Carom   or   Badminton,   Billiard   and   so   on,   thereafter   have   some   hot   breakfast   such   as   idli 
/sāmbhar,  upma, or  jalebi  ghathia and so  on and thereafter  at  11:30 a.m. or  12 noon jump 
into   the   swimming   pool.   We   used   to   have   some   fun   there,   and   reach   home   by   1   or   1:30 
p.m.   All   my   brothers   used   to   wait   for   me   to   have   lunch   together,   as   only   on   Sundays   we 
used to get time to sit together for lunch, and we had one big thaali, (thaal­big round plate 
usually  of kaasa or brass metal), where we  all six brothers used to sit  in a circle, and have 
different   vatki   (bowls)   for   daal   for   everyone.   We   used   to   challenge   our   cook   and   mother 
that  we  are  going to  finish  all the  rotli that you have  prepared and you will have  to make 
more  for  us, and they  had to do so as we  all used  to eat  a lot. I  used to  eat  15 to 16 rotli's 
during those days. 

As the  time  went  by, we were coming near  to our final exams for  Inter Commerce 

which   was  held  by   Bombay   University.  During  those   days  the  results  were   very   tough.  In 
whole   of   Bombay   among   all   students,   there   were   only   15   to   20   students   who   would   get 
first   class,   and   similarly   very   few   in   second   class   and   all   others   in   pass   class.   The   result 
was   tough   and   we   all   friends   Harish,   Praful,   Harshad   and   I,   all   four   of   us   failed   in 
different   subjects,   i.e.   I   in   Hindi,   Harish   in   Accounts   and   so   on.   In   those   days   there   was 
nothing   like   ATKT   (ATKT   =   allowed   to   keep   terms),   so   even   if   you   failed   in   any   one 
subject,   you   had   to   appear   for   all   the   exams   during   your   next   trial.   Since   the   four   of   us 
failed,  instead  of  appearing   in  October   after  six   months,  we  decided  to  again  join  another 
college,   thinking   that   the   Professors   were   not   very   good   at   K.C,   College.   The   four   of   us 
joined National College of Commerce at Bandra. Timings were the same, from 7:30 a.m. to 
11   a.m.   I   used   to   catch   a   fast   train   from   Grant   Road   reaching   Bandra   station   within   20 
minutes,   and   nearly   7   minutes   walk   from   Bandra   station   to   National   College.   Now   we 
were serious in our studies, and no bunking of classes. 

Ramesh   bhai   was   looking   after   business   as   Dinesh   bhai   was   preparing   for   Law 
exams.   Fortunately   Ramesh   bhai   got   a   chance   to   go   to   U.K.   for   job   through   Thakercy 
Group,   through   one   of   their   friend.   He   was   the   first   from   our   family   to   go   out   of   India. 
During   that   time   I   was   free   from   12   noon   onwards   after   coming   home   from   college,   so 
from   2   p.m.   to   7   p.m.   I   had   to   attend   shop   business   along   with   Ramu   mama,   because 
Dinesh   bhai   was   preparing   for   Law,   Mahesh   for   Architecture   attending   full   day   college, 
and   Suresh   for   higher   studies   as   a   Chartered   Accountant   for   which   he   had   to   attend   full 
time office as an Article Clerk. 

Unfortunately   Ramesh   bhai   came   back   to   India   within   8   to   10   months,   as   the   job 
was   very   tough   in   which   he   had   to   carry   cartons   and   so   on,   and   at   the   same   time   the 
climate   was   not   very   suitable.     Now   as   he   was   totally   free,   he   started   looking   after   the 
shop. Business was not very good, so he was also going as a M.R. (Medical Representative) 
for one medical organization, and at same  time he also started some business in Bhivandi, 
making   cloth   with   hand   machines   (Loom­hand   weaving   machine)     employing   a   few 
people.   In   morning   he   used   to   go   to   Bhivandi   which   was   very   far   from   our   residence, 
nearly 2 hours journey, come back in afternoon and looking after business at the shop. Life 
was   very   tough   for   all   of   us   as   business   was   going   down,   so   we   all   had   to   live   very 
economically. Luxuries were out of question for all of us, and I also had to work very hard 
in   different   field   right   from   S.S.C.   onwards   up   to   1969,   that’s   when   I   went   to   Zambia   in 
November 1969.

After   passing   Inter   Commerce,   I   joined   Siddharth   College   for   my   further   studies 
i.e.   Jr.   &   Sr.   B.Com.   (Bachelors   degree   in   Commerce),   which   was   located   in   Fountain   area 
opposite of Handloom House, because Bandra College was very far for me.  As this college 
was   in   Fountain   area   I   could   not   go   by   train,   because   Churchgate   Station   was   very   far 
from my  college. So I had to travel by bus  which  used to cost Rs. 10/­ per month. College 
hours were nearly same during morning 7:30 a.m. to 11 a.m. 

One   day   in   morning   I   was   having   tea   and   breakfast   with   my   family,   especially 
mother,   Dinesh   bhai   and   Ramesh   bhai.   I   suggested   an   idea   to   them   of   a   method   to   save 
money   spent  on  regular  bus  fare   for   coming   and  going   to   college.   Our   Modi  i.e.  (grocery 
shop   owner)  at   Prarthnasamaj   was   trying   to   sell   his   two   secondhand   bicycles   at   Rs.  120/­ 
each. One was of ‘Rally’ brand and other ‘Hercules’.  I told them – “if you are prepared to 
invest   Rs.   240/­   and   buy   both   the   cycles,   one   for   me   and   the   other   one   for   my   younger 
brother   Satish,   we   will   not   ask   any   money   for   bus   fare   and   within   one   year   these   two 
cycles will become  free  by  saving  all the money  for bus  fare, and secondly we  will be  in a 
position   to   do   some   other   work   during   day   time   with   the   help   of   cycle,   again   saving   bus 
fare   for   going   and   coming   for   other   domestic   work.   Also   at   the   same   time   the   use   of   the 
cycle is not going to end within one year, but it will go on saving money for as many years 
as we  use  them”. Well they  thought the idea is not  bad, so we all agreed and bought both 
cycles   the   very   next   day.   During   those   days   owning   a   cycle   was   like   owning   a   car   at 
present. In whole of college there were only three students riding a cycle to college. I used 
to   tell   my   friends   “see   I   own   a   vehicle”,   and   sometimes   my   friends   also   used   to   take   a 
round   on   my   cycle   after   college   hours.   This   cycle   became   very   helpful   for   domestic   work 
also   as   I   used   to   go   to   Nalbazaar   or   Byculla   to   buy   vegetables   on   wholesale   basis,   saving 
few   Rupees   compared   to   buying   in   retail   shops   at   Prarthnasamaj   market.   In   those   days,   I 
was   able   to   buy   vegetables   for   Rs.   5/­,   average   daily   cost   for   quantity   of   vegetables   to 
prepare for nearly 25 people.

When I was in Jr. B.Com., most  of the time  in afternoon I used to  pass  my time at 

Virendra’s   house   and   90%   I   used   to   stay   down   there   only.   One   day   I   was   sitting   and 
watching   a   typewriter   and   trying   to   figure   out   how   it   worked.   Luckily,   Virendra’s   father 
was   passing   by   and   he   asked   me   what   I   was   watching   and   whether   I   was   interested   in 
learning   how   the   typewriter   operates.   I   said   “yes   I   don’t   mind   learning   any   new   things”, 
so he  told me go to a book stall and buy  a ‘Pitman’s  Beginner’s Typing Book’, and then “I 
will teach you how to type”. I bought the said book and every afternoon he started giving 
me   lessons   from   that   book   and   showed   me   how   to   place   fingers   on   the   typewriter.   I   was 
doing very well and completed whole book with good speed in one and half month, where 
as in class  they  teach for one  hour  and the  course is for  4 months  with charges of Rs. 15/­ 
per   month   which   would   amount   to   Rs.   60/­   for   full   course,   which   I   could   not   have 
afforded, while this book cost me only Rs. 3.50. Thereafter just to obtain typing certificate, 
I   joined   one   class   for   one   month,   did   some   practical   typing   and   I   got   reasonably   good 
speed of nearly 45 words per minute. That’s how I got certificate from the typing class. 

One   day   Mr.   Mahendra   Shah   who   lived   next   door   to   Virendra’s   flat   and   was   also 
my   friend,   knew   that   I   know   how   to   type,   so   he   approached   me   and   asked   me   if   I   could 
handle his typing job for three months at the place where he used to work, as he wanted to 
go   on   leave   and   visit   Bangalore.   He   also   told   me   it   would   be   okay   if   I   go   after   college 
hours   at   11   a.m.   and   finish   at   6   p.m.   His   office   was   at   Bhuleshwar,   not   very   far   from   our 
residence. He gave me an idea regarding work at his office, describing that it was not very 
complicated and one had just to type 15 to 20 letters which his boss would dictate, and the 
salary   would   be   Rs.125/­   per   month.   In   morning   I   used   to   go   to   college   by   cycle,   from 
there   straight   to   Bhuleshwar   office,   and   between   1   p.m.to   2   p.m.   used   to   come   home   on 
cycle  for lunch, and evening by 6:30 p.m., back  home finishing  all the work at office. I did 
this  job  for   3  months   making   Rs.450/­  which   was   good  enough  for   my   pocket   expense   for 
the whole year. Thereafter I had very good confidence in typing. 

At   the   same   time   there   was   one   family   friend   of   Minaxi   ben,   Mr.   Satish   Bhansali, 
who   used   to   come   very   often   at   Virendra’s   house.   He   came   to   know   that   I   am   in   need   of 
money, so he offered me a job to write the sales books of his clients as he was practicing as 
a Sales Tax Consultant. This sales book was to be written from the invoices, and as I was a 
commerce   student   I   did   not   find   it   difficult.   I   agreed   and   started   writing   and   got   some 
additional   money   for   my   pocket   expense.     At   the   same   time   if   there   were   any   minor 
repairs to be  done for basic  electrical instruments such as iron and so  on, I used to do  the 
same and earn some money. 

When I used to study, I always used to keep high aim, keep plans in mind, and try 
to   work   accordingly,   and   many   a   times   I   used   to   succeed.   At   the   same   time   when   I   was 
studying   and   performing   my   job,   I   had   planned   that   I   will   not   marry   until   I   earn   enough 
money to run my family expenses. I also had high hopes and wish for going abroad before 
marriage, settle down very well and then come back for marriage, so that I would not have 
any   problems   at   all.   I   wanted   to   go   to   a   foreign   country   on   my   own   luck   and   not   after 
marriage   on   my   wife’s   luck.   (As   there   is   a   saying   in   Gujarati   “Ke   Bairi   na   Pagle   overseas 
jawa malioo”).

Luckily  Ramesh bhai got a chance  to go to  London again, this time  for  clerical job 

in   one   office   dealing   in   export   and   import   business.   Mahesh   completed   his   studies   as   an 
Architect   and   he   decided   to   settle   in   Ahmedabad   and   do   service   for   one   Architecture 
office,  so  two  brothers  out  of six  settled down  outside  of Bombay, one  overseas  and other 
in  Gujarat.  Dinesh  bhai  was  looking   after  shop  and  at  the  same  time   studying   for  M.  L.A. 
(Master   in   Law);   Suresh   completed   his   studies   as   a   Chartered   Accountant   and   obtained   a 
good job with handsome  salary at Central Automobiles which  was very near to our house, 
just   5   minutes   walking   distance   located   near   Opera   House   theatre.   I   was   also   looking   for 
permanent   job   somewhere   in   Bombay.   Luckily   I   got   a   job   through   one   of   my   brother 
Suresh’s   friend,   but   it   was   very   far   from   our   residence   and   was   located   at   Kandiwali.   He 
told   me   I   will   have   to   work   as   an   accounts   clerk   and   my   salary   would   be  
Rs. 325/­ per month, so I agreed and started going for the job. I used to leave very early in 
morning   as   it   was   nearly   one   hour   journey,   and   used   to   take   tiffin   (my   lunch   box)   with 
me.   I   worked   for   2   to   3   days   and   I   was   called   by   my   boss,   who   told   me   that   my   salary 
would   be   Rs.   250/­   per   month.   I   was   shocked   and   I   told   him   that   I   was   informed   that   I 
would be getting Rs. 325/­. They told me it will not be more than Rs. 250/­, so I told them 
“it’s   okay,   I   will   not   come   from   tomorrow   if   that’s   the   case”,   and   I   left   that   job   within   3 
days. 

When   I   was   in   college,   during   one   vacation   I   had   got   a   chance   to   attend   a   camp 
for 10 days at Panchgini.   There was an ad in the newspaper  to select few students for the 
camp at Panchgini. Some organization had come from USA and had organized the same. If 
one   was   selected   then   they   would   have   to   pay   only   token   Rs.   20/­   per   day   i.e.   Rs.   200/­ 
for   10   days.   We   four   friends   went   for   an   interview,   Harish,   Harshad,   Praful   &   I,   and 
luckily   I   was   selected   for   the   same.   I   went   for   the   camp   and   there   were   nearly   600 
students’, both boys and girls from all over Bombay. It  was quite enjoyable, everything to 
be   done   on   our   own.   They   had   organized   few   classes   in   which   they   taught   nearly   10 
different   items,   and   we   had   to   select   which   one   we   would   like   to   attend   every   day.   So   I 
selected   carpentry,   and   they   taught   us   how   to   handle   all   different   types   of   carpentry 
instruments, and prepare some article within those 10 days. It was a very nicely organized 
camp.

I   failed   again   in   one   subject   when   in   Senior   B.Com.,   so   I   had   to   appear   for   all   10 
papers   after   6   months.   Since   I   had   to   only   revise   the   course,   and   as   I   was   getting   a   good 
job at National Ekco Radio through Virendra’s father’s influence, as an accounts clerk (job 
time   being   10   a.m.   to   6   p.m.)   and   it   was   also   very   near   to   my   house   (near   Opera   House 
theatre), I agreed to take up the job and started immediately with a salary of Rs. 300/­ per 
month.   I   was   doing   very   well   and   my   bosses   were   also   quite   happy   with   my   work,   I   was 
there   for   nearly  5  months,  and  I  was   on probation  period  for   6 months,  with appointment 
letter   stating   only   7   days   notice   period   during   probation.   After   five   months   I   applied   for 
one   month’s   leave   without   pay,   so   that   I   could   concentrate   on   my   studies   for   Sr.   B.Com. 
exams,   but   unfortunately   my   Accountant   refused   me   any   leave,   so   I   had   to   make   a 
decision. The next day I went to office with my 7 days notice resignation letter. That’s how 
I   resigned   and   worked   hard   for   my   studies.   I   told   my   Accountant,   “if   you   don’t   give   me 
leave, I may suffer in my exams, but if I pass B.Com. I will definitely get another good job, 
but if I continue here I have no future scopes”. 

Now I will write down a few examples of my 6th sense (Day Dreams).              
 1. I   am   not   sure   whether   I   was   in   my   Jr.   or   Sr.   B.Com,   one   Sunday   afternoon 
at   nearly   4   p.m.   while   I   was   reading   in   our   big   gallery   which   faced   the 
main   road,   all   of   a   sudden   something   came   to   my   mind   –‘how   parents 
would   feel   if   one   of   their   children   gets   involved   in   a   car   accident   while 
crossing   the   road   just   under   their   residence’,   and   guess   what   happened, 
just   within   15   minutes   there   was   a  big   noise,   a  car   involved   in   an  accident 
in   front   of  our   residence.   There   was   a   building   opposite   our   residence   just 
across   the   road   ­   Powell   Building,   and   on   the   first   floor   there   was   one 
Marathi family  whose  youngest son, nearly 8 years old, was trying to cross 
the road to reach our building to visit his friend on the 1st floor, unluckily 
he got involved in that car accident  and he  had a major fracture on his leg, 
leaving   him   with   a   permanent   defect,   as   well   as   other   minor   injuries. 
Luckily he survived. 

2. When  I   had  settled   down  in  Baroda  after  1984,  I   was   passing  through  Polo 
Ground,   there   I   noticed   they   were   building   a   stage   and   placing   chairs   and 
making   arrangements   for   a   speech   to   be   given   by   Prime   Minister   ­  
Mr.   Rajiv   Gandhi   the   very   next   day.   All   of   a   sudden   I   thought   ‘what 
nonsense, they are building a stage without any security all around, and in 
case while building the stage, if someone puts a time bomb under the stage, 
what   will   be   the   consequences’.   Unfortunately   same   thing   took   place   after 
two days when he had a meeting  in south of India, where  he  was killed by 
a suicide bomber. 

3. One   of   my   friends’,   Mr.   Philip   had   been   operated   at   Bhailal   Hospital   in 
Baroda   and   I   had   to   go   to   see   him.   Before   I   sat   in   my   car   to   go   and   visit 
him,   a   thought   ran   through   my   mind   ‘that   today   I   may   be   involved   in   an 
accident’.   So   I   was   trying   to   be   very   careful   while   going   and   driving   very 
slowly.   I   reached   very   safely   at   the   hospital.   I   had   a   new   Matiz   Car   which 
was   bought   recently,   so   I   wanted   to   do   the   same   while   coming   home,   but 
unfortunately while  coming out from the parking lot, the passage was very 
narrow   and   a   big   round   cement   block   was   built   up   in   a   corner   near   the 
turning. I tried to avoid that, but my car dashed into it while turning as the 
road   was   very   narrow,   and   it   got   damage   (big   deep   scratch)   at   the   bottom 
from front door to rear door. 

This   is   how   my   6th   sense   guides   me.   I   had   few   more   incidents,   but   I   don’t 
remember all of them at present. 

When   I   was   in   college,   I   used   to   maintain   a   diary   in   which   I   used   to   write   down 
all   the   quotations   that   I   read   and   come   by   if   they   are   good,   and   a   second   small   diary   in 
which I was writing which movie I have seen, on what date, in which theatre, which show, 
how much I paid for the ticket so on and so forth.

During   vacation   I   used   to   join   some   or   the   other   classes   to   learn   something   new 
instead   of   wasting   my   time.   I   was   very   keen   to   learn   something   new   all   the   time,   and   at 
the   same   time   if   I   saw   somebody   doing   something,   only   by   watching   them   do   the   task,   I 
could easily learn how to do the same. 

If   I   start   something   I   don’t   give   up   very   easily,   as   there   is   a   saying   ‘try,   try   till 
you succeed’, that’s how I react towards anything that I under take.
 In   1967   Mahesh   had   a   plan   to   build   some   flats   in   Ahmedabad   and   go   into 
construction   line   if   it   is   feasible.   Actually   he   did   not   have   money   for   down   payment   for 
the   land   he   wanted   to   buy   at   Paldi   area   so   he   took   a   loan   from   Dinesh   bhai,   from   our 
family shop, and paid Banna (token money) for the land, with the intension that if he gets 
booking   for   the   flats   and   deposit   money   from   the   customers,   he   will   pay   full   amount   for 
the   land   and   start   building   flats.   He   had   a   scheme   for   12   flats.   Since   he   could   not   handle 
this   work   all   alone   along   with   his   office   work,   he   requested   Dinesh   bhai   if   he   could   send 
me to help him out as I was not doing any job in Bombay during that period. 

Well   that’s   how   I   landed   in   Ahmedabad   for   nearly   12   to   15   months.   The   plot   of 
land   for   which   Mahesh   had   paid   the   deposit,   was   at   walking   distance   from   his   residence, 
so   in   the   morning   I   used   to   go   and   sit   at   the   site   with   brochures   to   see   if   any   customers 
came to make bookings. At the same  time Hemang  was only 3 years old, so I used to drop 
him and bring him back from his nursery on my cycle. I had bought a brand new cycle, as 
it   was   very   difficult   to   move   around   in   Ahmedabad   city   without   any   type   of   personal 
transportation,   since   public   transport   facility   was   not   that   good.   In   the   afternoon   after 
lunch   I   used   to   go   to   Mahesh’s   office   which   was   situated   in   town   area   near   Raipur 
Darwaja. I used to go on cycle. At 6 p.m., used to come back home and pass time with few 
friends   which   I   had   made   in   near   by   societies,   and   especially   next   door   just   behind   our 
house.   We   used   to   play   cards   or   some   other   game,   or   go   for   a   walk   and   pass   our   time   up 
till   when   it   was   time   for   dinner.   There   was   not   much   work   in   office,   and   also   there   were 
no  new customers  for  flats,  I  was getting  bored and  finding  it  difficult  to pass  my  time  in 
the office. 

Very   next   door   to   Mahesh’s   office,   there   was   another   office   which   had   classes 
(mini   school)   for   Radio   Mechanic   Course.   They   used   to   teach   how   to   repair   and   assemble 
an   absolutely   new   Radio   set,   and   I   got   interested   and   went   there   and   asked   what   the 
duration   for   learning   the   above   course   was.   The   Principal   told   me   that   it’s   nearly   6   to   12 
months for full course, daily 2 hours. So I thought of utilizing my afternoon time. It was a 
certified  course,  certificate  from  same   classes.   I  told  the   Principal   that   I  had   limited  time, 
that   in   case   my   work   did   not   materialize   down   here,   I   may   have   to   go   back   to   Bombay 
within   3   to   4   months.   I   asked   him,   “I   am   prepared   to   pay   full   fees   as   per   your   terms,   but 
do   you   think   you   can   teach   me   the   full   course   within   2   to   3   months,   if   I   attend   for   more 
than   4   to   5   hours   per   day,   and   work   hard   as   per   your   instructions”.   I   was   very   keen   in 
learning   as   my   friend   Virendra   was   having   a   radio   repairing   outlet   at   Bombay   and   no 
body to look after the same since his father had passed away and he (Virendra) had a very 
good job at  Mukund Iron and Steel in Bombay. Due  to my good luck, the  Principal agreed 
and   said   let’s   try   and   see   how   it   goes.   Well   very   next   day   I   paid   the   fees   and   started   my 
tuitions, I worked so hard that I nearly completed the full course in 2 months.  

The   Principal   also   took   my   oral,   written   and   practical   test;   which   I   passed,   so   he 
issued me the institute certificate for the same. Thereafter as I had enough time he told me 
if I am interested in assembling  one complete radio set, I should go to the market and buy 
all   the   necessary   parts,   and  also   a   wooden   cabinet   which   is   available   readymade.   I   did   so 
and   under   his   guidance   started   assembling   a   new   radio   set,   of   5   bands,   6   valves,   and   2 
speakers.   I   completed   the   assembly   of   the   radio   set   within   one   week   and   it   turned   out   to 
be   very   nice.   My   cousin   brother   Mr.   Sashikant   bhai   saw   this   and   he   also   wanted   to   have 
one   for   his   house,   but   a   smaller   one,   so   as   per   his   requirement   in   the   same   class   I 
assembled   another   radio   of   3   bands   and   1   speaker,   which   cost   me   nearly   Rs.   300/­   only. 
Thereafter, I got another order and made another radio for one of my relatives. I got good 
practical experience for the same immediately after completing the course. 
 When   I   was   in   Ahmedabad   I   also   had   friends   where   Mahesh   used   to   stay   before, 
(near   Sardar   Patel   colony).   One   of   them   was   Miss   Sadhana   (Dharmista)   who   had   come   to 
Bombay  and used  to stay at  Ramchandra  Mansion, in 1964. I came  in contact with her. We 
were   good  friends.   When   I  first  went   to  Ahmedabad  during  holidays;  I  went   to  her   house 
at   Chaitania   Society,   and   got   in   contact   with   her   two   elder   brothers   and   one   of   their 
friends’   ­   Bharat   who   used   to   stay   opposite   to   their   house.   So,   in   1967,   I   used   to   go   there 
sometimes after dinner and pass time with all of them for a couple of hours. 

Bharat   had   seen   one   advertisement   in   the   news   paper   regarding   cigarette 
company,   for   a   survey   purpose,   as   to   which   cigarette   is   being   used   highest   in   terms   of 
quantity in the market, i.e. whose sales is maximum. This was for short period nearly of 10 
to   15   days,   and   we   could   do   the   survey   as   per   our   timings.   We   would   have   to   fill   up 
nearly 10 to 15 survey applications per day. This is how we  had to work ­ to move around 
in the   streets, and if someone threw a cigarette butt on the road after smoking, we  had to 
pick   up   that   cigarette   butt,   approach   that   gentleman,   and   ask   him   a   few   questions   as   per 
details in the form i.e. ‘which brand do you smoke, how many  cigarettes do  you smoke in 
a  day,  why   do   you  like  this  brand  the   best,  have  you  tried  any   other  brands’,  then   finally 
take his name and address and complete the form and hand it over to the employer. At the 
end of fifteen days we got Rs. 300/­ for the said job done. It was a nice experience, and we 
got to meet lot of different people.

Immediately   after   that,   the   Local   Government   had   introduced   a   rule   that   all   the 
property   owners  should  have  a  valuation  certificate   for   their  property,  and  this  had  to   be 
done by Architects only who had a license  to do so. Unfortunately, Mahesh did not have a 
license,   but   he   was   interested   in   doing   the   job,   so   he   approached   his   previous   boss   who 
had   a   license   and   in   partnership   with   him   he   started   valuation   of   properties.   He   used   to 
draft the complete report and give it to me for typing, and I was totally busy typing all the 
reports day and night as they had to be submitted within stipulated timings. 

Ultimately   the   reason   for   which   I   had   come   to   Ahmedabad   ­   that   is   for   the 
construction of flats, totally failed, we could get only 3 bookings and it was not possible to 
pay   for   the   land   and   take   such   a   big   risk   of   investing   to   build   the   flats   and   then   wait   for 
the   customers.   So   the   land   was   given   back   to   the   owner   loosing   the   Banna   (token)   money 
which   we   had   paid   at   the   initial   stage.   Since   there   was   no   other   reason   for   me   to   stay   in 
Ahmedabad   I   landed   back   in   Bombay   and   started   looking   for   a   job   in   Bombay,   but   I   had 
good time in Ahmedabad. I learned many things and also enjoyed with my friends. 

Before   I   could   get   a   job,   I   saw   that   Virendra’s   workshop   for   radio   repairing   is 
ideal,   no   one   looking   after   the   same,   so   I   took   his   permission,   cleaned   up   the   place,   and 
started  looking  after  repairs   of  radios  and   minor  electrical   equipments.   I  used   to  sit  there 
from   morning   10   a.m.   to   late   night.   I   was   not   very   good   at   repairs,   I   could   handle   only 
minor   problems,   but   for   any   major   problems,   I   used   to   take   help   from   his   elder   brother 
Madhu   bhai   or   his   Masa   or   next   door   tenant,   as   all   of   them   were   in   the   same   business.   I 
was doing okay, continued for a few months, sometimes used to get good profit for minor 
repairs.   At   the   same   time   I   was   looking   for   a   job,   so   that   I   could   get   some   fixed   amount 
per month, and can look after the radio workshop in evening from 7 p.m. to 10 p.m.

As   I   was   interested   in   a   job   and   looking   for   the   same,   Mr.   R.   T.   Shah 
(Rameshbhai),  husband  of Minaxi ben and brother  in­law of Virendra one day asked me  if 
I   would   like   to   do   a   job,   as   there   was   vacancy   in   his   office   in   Accounts   department.   He 
used to work for Godavari Sugar Mills office which was situated in Fountain area. I said ‘I 
don’t   mind’.    R.  T.  Shah   had  arranged  for  an  interview  with  his   Financial  Accountant   Mr. 
Parikh, I was luckily selected for the same as an Accounts clerk, and had to go to Gateway 
of   India   office,   situated   opposite   Regal   Talkies   (theatre),   timing   being   10   a.m.   to   6   p.m., 
and   I   had   to   handle   Sales   and   Purchase   Register.   My   salary   was   fixed   Rs.   300/­   for   a 
probation   period   of   nearly   6   months.   Out   of   Rs.   300/­,   I   had   to   give   away   Rs.   270/­   to 
Dinesh   bhai   for   domestic   expenses   as   he   demanded   for   the   same.   The   remaining   Rs.   30/­ 
was   not   enough   for   my   pocket   expenses,   so   after   office   hours   I   used   to   go   to   Virendra’s 
house   and   look   after   radio   repairs   up   to   10   p.m.   or   11  p.m.   depending   on  urgency   for   the 
work   and   also   on   my   mood   to   do   the   work.   Between   8   p.m.   to   9   p.m.   I   used   to   go   home 
and have dinner, or if there was something nice, I used to eat at Virendra’s house. While I 
was   working  at   Godarwari  Sugar  Mills,  I  did  not  have   enough time  to  go   home   for   lunch, 
so   I   used   to   receive   my   tiffin   from   home   for   my   lunch.     As   I   was   writing   Purchase   and 
Sales Register, there were nearly 30 to 35 full scape pages in  one month for both registers, 
and   during   those  days  there  was   no  calculator   in  offices,  we   had  to   do   the   total  of  all  the 
pages   manually,   and   I   was   pretty   fast   at   doing   that   job.   While   I   was   working   at   above 
office,   I   had   applied   for   a   passport,   which   I   received   within   6   to   8   weeks.   I   was   happy   to 
have   the   same,   as   I   could   now   apply   for   job   in   foreign   countries.   I   started   looking   for 
advertisements   in   ‘Times   of   India’   and   also   applied   for   jobs   in   Middle   East,   Baharin,   Fiji 
and so on but unfortunately no luck. Slowly as the year end was coming nearer, work load 
started  increasing  at  my   above  job,  and  all  of  us   in   accounts  department   had  to   work  late 
night   up   to   10   p.m.   having   lunch   and   dinner   both   in   office.   Even   after   working   so   hard 
every   day,   there   was   no   extra   money   for   overtime.   I   used   to   reach   home   by   10:30   p.m.   or 
11 p.m.

After  5  months,   I  started  looking  for   another  job.  I   started  applying  for   the  same, 
and  luckily, I  got  an interview call   from  Singer  Sewing  Company  in  Fountain  area next  to 
Handloom   House.   I   went   for   the   interview   and   was   selected   and   offered   a   job   as   a 
‘Relieving   Shop   Assistant’,   in   short   ‘Assistant   Show   Room   Representative’.   They   had   5   to 
6 branches in different parts of Bombay, and I had to go to a shop where the local manager 
was   on   leave   in   any   particular   branch.   They   offered   me   Rs.   325/­   per   month   during 
probation   period   which   was   again   6   months.   Now   I   had   to   give   resignation   at   Godwari 
Sugar   Mills,   which   I   did,   and   they   called   Mr.   R.   T.   Shah   and   asked   him   ‘Why   is   Kirish 
leaving   the   job,   what’s   wrong?’,   so   he   told   them   that   I   got   a   better   offer   at   some   other 
place, and the timings are unsuitable for me down here. 

After   10   days   I   started   my   new   job   at   Singer   Sewing   Machine.   First   three   weeks 
they gave me training, theory as well as practical. We had to know each and every part of 
the machine, their code numbers, how to stitch, as well as embroider on machine, and how 
to   handle   valued   customer   entering   our   showroom.   All   this   training   was   given   to   me   at 
Fountain   Head   Office.   Since   then   I   started   wearing   a   tie   as   it   was   one   of   the   foreign 
organization   and   I   was   working   in   the   sales   department.   As   the   training   was   over   they 
took   my   practical   test   at   the   Fountain   showroom   for   one   week,   then   they   placed   me   at 
their   Bhindi   Bazaar   branch   as   they   had   heavy   load   due   to   one   sales   scheme   at   that 
particular   branch.   We   used   to   sell   Singer   sewing   machines   on   hire   /   purchase   scheme,   so 
at   times   I   had   to   go   out   for   collection   of   installments   or   even   repossess   the   machine   if 
someone fails to pay installments for more than 3 months. It was a very tough job, as I had 
to   go   deep   into   slum   areas,   deal   with   uneducated   public,   and   travel   up   to   Kalyan   on 
Central   Railways   train   line,   and   Western   Railway   up   to   Boriwali,   going   to   such   places 
even if it was raining. Timings were from morning 10 a.m. to 8 p.m. as it was a showroom. 
After a few weeks I was transferred to Sandhurst Road branch which was walking distance 
from my house, but I used to go on cycle, as to move around for office work was very easy 
on   cycle,   when   we   had   to   go   to   nearby   places.   At   that   branch,   the   assistant   had   gone   on 
leave,  and  main  branch   manager   was  a Parsi,  and  was  very  friendly  with me.  He  gave  me 
very good respect, I enjoyed working with him and he used to sit and talk on many topics 
as   well   as   taught   me   in   detail   regarding   sales   and   how   to   handle   customers.   It   was   very 
pleasant working with him. 

Thereafter   there   was   a   very   big   sales   campaign   organized   at   Ahmedabad 

showroom   near   Relief   Road.   The   Manager   there   was   Sindhi   and   doing   very   well   in   sales 
throughout   Ahmedabad.   Head   Office   General   Manager   called   me   and   asked   me   if   I   could 
go  to   Ahmedabad  for   one   month for  this  campaign  and  help  the  staff  down  there  as  there 
are many customers throughout the day. They would pay me to and fro fare from Bombay 
to   Ahmedabad,   plus   local   bus   fare   on   daily   basis,   plus   Rs.10/­   per   day   extra   as   pocket 
expenses  and  regular  salary  which   I  used   to  get.  The  total  worked  out  to   nearly   Rs.  625/­ 
net   per   month,   so   I   agreed   as   I   was   known   to   the   place,   had   many   friends   as   well   as   I 
could  stay  with  my  brother  Mahesh,  so  no  other  expenses  for  me. There  were  all different 
type   of   customers   coming   and   I   used   to   enjoy   talking   with   them   in   different   languages 
such   as   English,   Hindi,   Gujarati,   and   also   Marathi.   No   one   in   the   branch   knew   how   to 
speak   in   Marathi   and   also   fluent   in   English,   so   the   branch   manager   was   very   glad   that   I 
could   speak   these   languages,   and   he   used   to   ask   me   to   tackle   all   the   customers.   He   also 
told me that I don’t have to go out for outside work. I should just look after the showroom 
for the whole day. 

The  sales were fantastic for the  whole  month and luckily the branch got an award 

for maximum sales. The branch manager had given a very good report regarding my work 
for one month to the head office. He was  very keen to keep me  permanently  and he asked 
me   to   apply   to   head   office   for   permanent   transfer   to   Ahmedabad   branch,   but   I   had   to   go 
back to Bombay after one month and was placed at Thakurdwar Branch as Branch Manager 
was   on   leave.   While   I   was   at   Thakurdwar   branch,   I   received   a   letter   from   my   brother 
Suresh   who   was   in   Zambia   (Central   Africa)   since   October   1968,   and   at   present   he   had 
completed   exactly   one   year   while   I   was   at   Thakurdwar   branch.   He   asked   me   if   I   was 
interested in going to Zambia to join him down there. The only risk was, I had to go there 
as a visitor, look for a job, if a job was available than apply for work permit and then work 
down there if everything goes well in my favour. 

He also wrote that one of the relatives of his boss had gone on the same basis  and 
was lucky to settle down there. The risk was nearly of Rs. 4000/­ to 5000/­ approximately. 
Well, I  did not have that much  of money  but  was prepared to take  risk  as I was very keen 
on going  to a foreign country  since  past many years. I had to travel by ship as by plane  it 
was   not   possible   due   to   R.   B.   I.   bank   (Reserve   Bank   of   India)   ruling.   I   had   to   obtain   ‘P’ 
form   from   R.   B   .I.   which   would   not   have   been   granted   to   me   as   I   was   only   a   commerce 
graduate, but on the ship in ‘bunker class’ this certificate is not necessary. Slowly I started 
making arrangements for the  trip, got  new clothes, and spent all my  balance  on shopping. 
The   ticket   for   ship   travel   from   Bombay   to   Dar   e   Salam   was   Rs.   690/­   plus   Rs.   90/­   for 
special   food,   which   I   agreed,  but   I   did   not   have   that   much   money   to   pay   for   my   tickets,   I 
spoke   to   Dinesh   bhai   to   help   me   from   the   shop   account.   He   agreed   on   one   condition   that 
as   soon   as   I   get   a   job   in   Zambia,   I   should   send   complete   fare   money   back   to   him   (which 
was  not fair, but  still I  agreed as I wanted to go) and Suresh also had sent  me  an airplane 
ticket from Dar E Salam to Lusaka which was ZK 100/­ (ZK ­ Zambian Kwacha) i.e. Indian 
Rs.   1000/­   only   (at   the   conversion   rate   that   time),   so   within   Rs.   2000/­   I   would   reach 
Zambia, which I did. I got everything organized and got all the tickets ready in my hand. 

As   I   was   based   at   Thakurdwar   branch   I   had   to   go   to   Kalyan   for   repossession   of 

machines   or   get   the   outstanding   money.   There   was   no   transport   available   from   Kalyan 
railway   station   to   residence   of   the   said   customer,   so   I   had   to   catch   a   taxi   for   the   same, 
which   I   did   in   past   on   two   occasions   when   I   had   to   go   there.   Every   weekend   we   had   to 
submit   expense   voucher   to   the   head   office   or   to   our   departmental   manager.   When   I 
submitted all the expenses including  taxi fare, he refused to pay me for taxi fare, and told 
me   that   there   is   no   such   clause   to   pay   taxi   fare   in   the   rules   set   by   the   Company.     I   got 
wild, I wrote him a very rude reply through a letter, giving all the details of my past trips, 
and told him “how can you say that there is no such clause  in company for taxi fare when 
you   yourself   have   passed   two   vouchers   ­   one   for   Bhindi   Bazaar   branch   and   one   for 
Thakurdwar branch, so why are you mentioning in your letter there is no such clause?” 

My   Departmental   Manager   took   the   said   letter   to   the   Branch   Manager.   They   told 
me  ‘how  can I  reply  in  such  a rude  way  to  my  Manager?’  They  asked me  to  visit  the  head 
office   next   morning   at   9:30   a.m.   with   a   letter   of   apology   for   the   same.   I   did   not   go   there 
and   at   10:30   a.m.   I   received   a   phone   call   from   the   head   office   asking   me   why   I   had   not 
obeyed   the   rule   for   going   to   the   head   office.   I   told   ‘well   I   am   the   only   person   in   this 
branch,   so   how   can   I   leave   the   branch   unattended,   there   is   no   one   else   except   me   at 
present   and   at   the   same   time   you   did   not   give   me   instructions   that   I   can   lock   the   branch 
and   come   to   head   office’.   The   Branch   Manager   then   told   me   ‘I   am   now   giving   you 
instructions  to   lock   the   branch   and  come   to  head  office’.  When  I  reached  the  departments 
head   office,   he   asked   me   for   the   apology   letter,   which   I   had   not   written   at   all,   so   he   took 
out   two   pages   as   well   as   a   carbon   paper   from   his   table   and   gave   them   to   me   to   write   an 
apology  letter.   I   took  the  pages  and kept  it  in my  brief  case,  and  at   the   same  time,  I  took 
out my letter of resignation from my briefcase and handed it over to him. 

He   went   through   my   resignation   letter   and   was   surprised   as   well   as   very   scared 
and   told   me   take   back   my   resignation   letter   because   Branch   Manager   would   ask   him   and 
what   would   he   reply   regarding   my   resignation.   I   told   him   ‘that’s   your   problem,   you   now 
handle your case, I am no more interested in this job and I can’t take my resignation back’. 

Same   day   by   afternoon   the   story   had   passed   through   all   the   other   branches 
regarding   my   resignation,   so   all   other   staff   was   very   happy   and   was   saying   ‘you   have 
taught   a very   good lesson  to  head office   staff’.  They   also  said  I  have  taken  very   bold  step 
regarding   resignation.   Luckily,   the   day   before   I   had   received   all   my   tickets   for   Zambia, 
which I had not told anyone at Singer Sewing company and any how within couple of days 
I   would   have   had   to   resign,   but   this   way   I   got   a   good   chance   for   submitting   my 
resignation.   That’s   how   I   ended   my   job   down   there   as   well   as   in   India.   This   was   my   last 
job in India. 

Zambia - (Central Africa) -

my journey from November 1969 to March 1984
Thereafter   I   started   preparing   for   going   to   Zambia   as   I   had   to   leave   on   7th 
November   1969,   which   was   again   1st   day   of   Diwali,   i.e.   Dhanteras,   so   I   had   to   enjoy   my 
Diwali   on   the   ship   with   new   surroundings   and   altogether   new   people   on   board.   My 
priority   was   to   first   settle   down   very   well   and   then   think   of   marriage.   My   family   was 
pursuing me since  1965 for marriage, but I always refused and told I will marry only after 
I   settle   down   very   well.   Before   going   to   Zambia   I   started   visiting   all   my   friends   as   and 
when   I   got   time,   especially   at   Godawari   Sugar   Mills   and   Singer   Sewing   Company.   All 
were   very   happy   with   my   progress   and   wished   me   good   luck   for   the   overseas   trip.   I   also 
visited   all   friends   and   relatives   at   Ahmedabad,   they   were   also   happy   to   see   me   off   for 
overseas   work   prospects.   All   staff   at   Singer   Sewing   Company   told   me   ‘you   have   given 
them very good lesson, so now on they will behave properly with remaining staff’.  

In 1968, I met one gentleman Mr. Sashiwadan bhai at Ramchandra Mansion, at one 
of my friend Dilips’ house; he used to come there as he was working with Dilips’ father in 
Chemical   Business.   I   heard   about   him   that   he   was   very   good   at   astrology,   who   reads 
horoscope   casually,   and   his   predictions   are   perfect.   It   was   his   hobby   to   read   horoscopes, 
and   did   not   do   it   commercially.   My   way   of   thinking   for   showing   horoscope   was   that   if 
someone   predicts   that   your   period   is   good,   I   should   take   maximum   efforts   to   work   hard 
during  that  period  and try   to  obtain maximum   benefits,  and  if  the   period  is  bad,  I  should 
take utmost care and precautions so I  am safe  by all means. Sashiwadan  bhai told me  it  is 
better   if   I   settle   down   away   from   my   birth   place,   and   secondly   if   I   try   hard,   I   definitely 
have a chance of going abroad by November 1969. That’s how I decided first to apply for a 
passport, and then started looking for opportunity to go abroad. As it had been predicated 
that   I   could     go   abroad,   I   did   not   sit   idle   thinking   that   as   I   will   be   going   abroad   why   I 
should I work in India. I worked in India throughout 1968/1969, until I got a chance to go 
abroad. Luckily in September / October 1969, it just clicked through my brother Suresh for 
me   to   go   to   Zambia,   as   I   have   already   mentioned   before.   As   per   prediction   by  
Mr.   Sashiwadan   bhai   Trivedi,   I   left   India   on   7th   November   1969,   since   then   I   had   very 
good faith in his predictions and I  always used to ask him  in all my difficulties  as well as 
for my future life.

I   started   my   journey,  I   had  a   ten   day   trip  by   ship   from   Bombay   dock   up   to   Dar   E 
Salam, going via Zanzibar, Mombasa and then reaching  Dar E Salam. My complete family, 
relatives  and   friends  came  to   send   me   off  at  Bombay  dock   yard.  I  left   at   nearly    1:30  p.m. 
on   7th   November   1969,   all   alone   by   ship   for   the   first   time,   knowing   nobody   on   ship   and 
had   to   travel   for   ten   days   in   sea,   could   not   see   anything   except   water   all   around.   On   7th 
during   dinner   time,   I   made   one   friend   on   the   ship.   He   had   come   to   India   for   studies   and 
was   living   in   Mombasa.   He   was   going   back   as   he   had   completed   his   M.   B.   B.   S.   (Doctors’ 
degree) and was planning to start his practice at Nakooru near Nairobi, in Kenya.  

There   were   many   students   on   the   ship,   who   were   going   back   either   to   Mombasa, 
or Dar E salam, since they had finished their studies in one or the other subjects, or few of 
them   going   back   for   holidays.   On   the   second   day,   the   two   of   us   were   moving   around   on 
the ship and started talking with other students and made some new friends, mixed group 
of   boys   and   girls.   We   were   now   nearly   16   to   18   in   all   within   2   to   3   days,   so   we   started 
playing   games   on   the   ship.   This   particular   ship   had   3   floors   and   nearly   4   to   6   steps   all 
round, on front, back and middle to go up and down. Sometimes we used to play, running 
round   catching   each   other,   running   up   and   down   the   steps,   and   unfortunately   I   missed 
one   step   and   had   a   head   injury   as   well   as   injury   on   my   cheek,   where   it   started   to   bleed. 
They had all the medical facilities on the ship, so I had a bandage all round my face. I also 
have photo from this incident. 

One   Christian   lady   had   a   camera.   She   took   my   photo   and   posted   it   to   me   at 
Lusaka   address.   It   was   so   good   of   her   to   do   so   for   my   remembrance.   They   also   had 
different   games   on   the   ship   such   as   Bingo,   Cards,   Swimming   pool,   Library,   Table   Tennis, 
and Movies at night and so on. We used to take advantage of all the above items and enjoy 
the   same   and   pass   our   time.   Food,   especially   breakfast,   lunch   and   dinner   were   very   good 
and   all   was   included   in   the   ticket   amount   of   Rs.   700/­   fare   from   Bombay   to   Dar   E   Salam 
for complete ten days.
  Our first stop was at Zanzibar, only for a few hours. On the day of Diwali and on 
the   day   of   the   New   Year,   we   had   very   good   food   and   everyone   on   ship   started   greeting 
each   other.   On   Bhaibeej,   all   elderly   ladies,   came   to   us,   greeted   all   gentlemen,   and   gave 
sweets   to   everyone,   which   they   had   brought   from   India.   It   was   a   very   nice   get­together. 
When   the   ship   reached   Mombasa,   it   was   to   stay   on   dock   for   3   days   for   loading   and 
unloading  of cargo. Only  few  were  going  to  remain on the  ship,  all the  rest  were  going  to 
step   down   at   Mombasa.   Even   my   friend   was   to   stay   in   Mombasa   for   a   while   with   his 
family. He asked me what I was going to do on ship for 3 days, I told ‘I don’t know’, so he 
suggested   that   I   go   with   him,   stay   with   his   family   in   Mombasa   for   3   days   and   come   back 
when the ship would leave for Dar e Salam. He offered to take me with him and then drop 
me  after  3  days.  I  did  not   mind,  so   we   went  together   and  I   stayed  with  him.  He  was   kind 
enough   to   take   me   all   around   Mombasa   and   show   me   different   places,   especially   the 
beach, shopping mall, temple and so on for 3 days. His elder brother and bhabhi were also 
very   nice   and   gave   me   good   company,   good   food,   and   moved   around   together   for 
sightseeing. After  full  enjoyment  for  3 days  he  came  to drop me  at  Mombasa  Dock  for  my 
trip   to   Dar   e   Salam.  On  our   way   he   asked  me   if   I   knew   any   one   at   Dar   e   Salam,   so   I   told, 
‘no, I don’t know anyone’, I will just catch a flight and go to Lusaka, Zambia. He asked me 
if I was interested in staying for a few days at  Dar  e  Salam, and see  the place  and then go 
to   Lusaka,   as   I   will   not   get   a   chance   again   to   visit   Dar   e   Salam.   I   told   him   ‘well   I   don’t 
mind   for   a   couple   of   days’,   so,   he   phoned   one   of   his   friend   ­   Kishor,   who   had   a   garment 
factory   in   Dar   e   Salam,   manufacturing   shirts,   asking   him   if   he   can   look   after   me   for   a 
couple of days and then drop me at airport for flight to Zambia. Luckily Kishor agreed, he 
came to pick me up at Dar e Salam Dock.

When   he   came   to   pick   me   up   he   was   quite   busy   practicing   for   one   drama,   so,   we 
went straight  to the site  where  they were  practicing  for the drama, at  about 11 p.m. When 
they   finished   we   went   home,   and   he   had   arranged   one   special   room   for   me   in   his   house, 
where   I   used   to   stay.   He   took   me   to   his   factory,   even  gave   me   one   shirt   as  a   present,   and 
took   me   around   town,   to   the   Game   Park,   and   movie   and   so   on.   I   stayed   there   for   3   days, 
but   he   was   keen   to   keep   me   for   few   more   days,   but   I   told   I   have   to   go   now,   and   took   a 
flight   for   Lusaka,   Zambia.   Suresh   ­   my   brother   had   come   to   pick   me   up   at   the   Lusaka 
Airport, Zambia.

As   soon   as   we   reached   home,   I   was   shocked   to   see   the   living   place   where   Suresh 
was  staying. It was a small tiny  house  with two  rooms of 10 ft. x  10 ft. size, a kitchen and 
a  bath  in   the  middle,   and  on  top  was  a  metal  sheet  roof,  and   the  toilet   was  outside  in  the 
yard, few walking steps from main house, situated in one big yard behind a big bungalow 
of   the   owner   and   usually   they   used   to   give   this   house   to   their   servants   to   stay   in,   who 
worked in their bungalow. It  was shocking  because  we  used to stay in a very  big  house  in 
Bombay,   which   was   a   flat   of   nearly   3000   sq.   ft.,   had   5   bed   rooms,   huge   kitchen,   large 
drawing   room,   two   bathrooms,   two   toilets   and   so   on   and   landing   in   such   a   small   house, 
that  also in a foreign country was unbelievable  for  me. I  could not adjust  myself for days, 
and   was   always   thinking   of   going   back   to   India,   but   Suresh   told   me   everything   will   be 
okay   as   time   passes,   just   start   looking   for   a   job,   and   you   will   be   okay   once   you   see   more 
money in your hand compared to money in India. 

I took his advice and started looking for a job, keeping in mind, in case I don’t get 
a  job,  I  have   to  go  back   within  3  months,  so  it’s  okay, if  I  get   a job, and  pass  only   2 years 
on   contract   basis,   I   will   at   least   recover   my   expenses,   and   at   the   same   time   save   some 
money   before   going   to   India.     I   started   looking   in   all   the   advertisements   in   local 
newspaper,   as   well   as   in   morning   till   afternoon   I   used   to   knock   at   different   offices   in 
town, asking if there is any vacancy.  

Within  one   month, Suresh’s  boss  Mr.  Sharma  had  a  grand opening  for  a  jewellery 
shop at a location on the Main Street in town; Suresh asked me if I was interested for a job 
in   that   shop.   I   told   him   I   would   rather   go   to   India   instead   of   working   with   an   Indian 
employer  in  foreign country, as  I  knew  their   attitude   very  well,  but  without  charging   any 
money to Mr. Sharma, I tried to help him out in his shop during Christmas timing as there 
was  huge  rush of customers coming  and going for jewellery, as well as Watches, specially 
Omega brand. Mr. Sharma’s son was  very young, nearly  21 years old, he became  my good 
friend   and   I   used   to   enjoy   in   his   shop.   After   sometime   he   was   to   go   for   further   studies 
outside   Zambia,   so   before   he   left   he   gave   me   one   present   from   his   shop,   i.e.   Army   Knife 
made   in   Swiss,   which   I   had   till   today,   and   kept   it   with   me   and   used   it   while   traveling.   I 
have recently given it to Rakhee as a remembrance from me.

After one and half month there was an ad for an assistant accountant at one of the 
Cardboard   factory   ­   The   International   Cartons   and   Packaging   Company   Limited.   I   went 
with Suresh as it was in an industrial area nearly 10 to 12 kilometers from our residence. I 
appeared for an interview and luckily  was selected for the job. They offered me ZK. 200/­ 
per   month,   which   was   equal   to   Indian   Rs.   2000/­,   and   it   was   a   lot   compared   to   India 
where   I   used   to   get   only   Rs.300/­   per   month.   After   all   my   expenses   per   month,   I   could 
easily   save   ZK.   8/­   per   month,   i.e.   Rs.   800/­   per   month   savings.   Now   the   main   problem 
outstanding   was   to   obtain   a   work   permit   as   I   was   on   Visitors   Permit.   The   company   was 
not prepared to apply for my work permit, so I told them to give me an appointment letter 
and   I   myself   will   arrange   for   the   work   permit.   They   gave   me   an   appointment   letter   and 
there   was   one   gentleman   who   was   the   owner   of   ­   Bonds   Tailor,   who   had   contacts   at   the 
immigration   office   and   he   promised   me   that   he   will   see   someone   and   make   arrangements 
for my work permit. 

Before   applying   for   work   permit   I   had   to   leave   the   country   as   I   was   on   visitors’ 
permit, and once  granted work  permit, I re­entered on a 2 years work permit  contract. On 
8­1­1970   I   left   Zambia   and   went   to   Malawi,   a   country   neighboring   Zambia,   and   stayed 
there   with   one   Indian   family,   who   were   in   bicycle   business.   They   also   had   same   business 
in   Zambia,   and   other   family   members   looking   after   the   same,   and   I   had   gone   to   Malawi 
through   their   reference.   My   work   permit   was   granted   immediately   within   one   day,   and   I 
landed back in Zambia on 10­1­1970. My Work Permit No. was 23385 valid up to 5­1­1972. 

My   mother   was   also   supposed   to   come   to   Zambia   for   Anila   bhabhi’s   delivery. 
Luckily   we   both   landed   at   Lusaka   Airport   at   the   same   time   –   at   around   1   p.m.,   I   coming 
from Malawi and mother  coming from India. I  did not know her flight details, but all of a 
sudden   we   both   were   there   at   the   same   time.   I   was   standing   in   immigration   queue   and   I 
saw  my mother  asking  some  passenger  to fill up immigration form for her, immediately, I 
approached her and told her not to worry, I am here  and now I  will do  all the  needful for 
you. We both cleared immigration, my passport was stamped for 2 years work permit, and 
mother   as   a   visitor   for   6   months.   Thereafter   clearing   customs   we   both   came   out,   where 
Suresh was waiting for us, we all drove back home. 

Now I  had no problems  for staying  in Zambia for  2 years, and I  was thinking that 

once   two   years   are   completed,   I   will   have   some   balance   amount,   by   which   I   will   easily 
settle  down  in India after  2 years. I  started my  job  immediately, and Suresh, bhabhi  and I 
used   to   go   in   one   car,   dropping   bhabhi   at   Standard   Bank   where   she   was   working,   then 
Suresh used to drop me  at my factory  which was  just  behind his factory  where he used to 
work, and in evening us all three came home together in same manner. 

This was not very feasible  every day, as Suresh had to do  a lot of running  around 

and   I   also   needed   some   transport,   as   there   was   no   government   transport   in   whole   of 
Zambia. I started looking  for a second hand bike. Luckily  one  priest  had advertised in the 
newspaper   to   sale   his   Honda   ­   80   CC   Auto   start   bike.     I   went   to   see   the   same   after   office 
hours,   the   price   was   ZK   160/­   where   as   new   was   nearly   ZK   300/­.   This   was   in   perfect 
condition, and only 3000 kilo meters on the clock. I made a deal to buy the same, but I had 
never  driven a bike  before  and did not  know  how  to ride  one. I was  only  used to  riding  a 
bicycle  in India. I  took  one  of my  friends  to  take  the  delivery, we  brought  it  at  home,  and 
that   same   evening   my   friend   told   me   there   is   nothing   difficult   to   ride   this   bike,   it’s   same 
as a bicycle  as it did not have any gears. He showed me how to start it, so I started taking 
rounds   in   our   yard,   thereafter;   we   had   a   big   parking   lot   for   civic   office   next   door   to   our 
residence.  I went  there and started riding there and after a few rounds I went  on the road 
and now I had full confidence. Next day morning, I just drove to my office very peacefully 
without   any   problems.   Now   I   was   on   my   own   with   a   vehicle   and   could   go   anywhere   I 
wanted to go after office hours. I was okay but at times still not fully settled as back of my 
mind I used to see pictures of India in my mind. 

Now as I was earning  money, Suresh one  day requested me  that  I should  pay half 

fare for flight expense for mother who has come from India. Well I agreed even though she 
had   come  especially  for   bhabhi’s   delivery.  I   also   started  paying   ZK.  35/­  every   month   for 
domestic  expenses,   And  within   3  months  I  also   sent  Rs.   700/­  to  Dinesh   bhai   which  I   had 
taken for my ship ticket and paid ZK 260/­ in part payments to Suresh –the amounts being 
ZK   100/­   for   ticket   from   Dare   Salam   to   Lusaka   and   ZK   160/­   for   Honda   bike   which   I 
borrowed from him.  

After   finishing   all   these   debts   I   started   saving   1/3rd   of   my   salary   and   used   to 
credit   it   into   London   Bank,   because   legally   we   were   entitled   to   remit   1/3rd   of   our   salary 
outside  country  anywhere in world. This  saving  was  more than double  then actually  what 
I   used   to   earn   in   India   during   those   days.   Everything   was   going   on   very   well,   and   I   used 
to enjoy as mother was also with us. One of our friend was going to Nairobi and that place 
was  cheaper  then Zambia, so  I  requested him to buy  a camera for  me  on his way back  as I 
was interested in photography. He  bought me a Yashica Electro 35 for ZK 60/­ only, and I 
was   very   happy   to   have   the   same.   Then   we   all   started   taking   lots   of   pictures   here   and 
there in different dresses and so on. 

While   I   was   working   in   my   present   office   at   the   factory,   I   had   to   go   to   the   city 
many times to a company ‘Leopold Walford’ office for clearing of goods which we used to 
receive   from   overseas,   and   also   for   banking   money,   clearing   import   papers   and   getting 
draft for overseas party payments.  With my present job I had completed nearly 5 months, 
but   I   was   not   fully   enjoying   the   job.   My   manager   was   quite   good,   but   no   other   staff   in 
office   with  whom  I  could  talk.    Whenever   the   manager   used   to  come  to  office,  we   used  to 
drink coffee together, so from there onwards, I used to drink nearly 4 to 5 cups of coffee in 
a day. 

One day I had to go to Leopold Walford in city for clearing of goods, I saw nearly 
5 Indians working there  in accounts department .Out  of curiosity  I just  asked one of them 
(Mr.   Panchbhaya)   if   there   is   any   vacancy   in   their   accounts   department.   All   five   of   them 
were   Mohammedans,   but   none   educated   as   they   were   local,   whereas   I   was   a   B.Com. 
Graduate. Mr. Panchbhaya told me  ‘let me  ask the Branch  Manager  for  the  same’. It  was a 
big   office,   as   clearing   agents   as   well   as   travel   department;   with   nearly   more   than   25 
people   working   under   one   roof.   Mr.   Panchbhaya   told   me   that   the   Branch   Manager   would 
like  to  meet  me,   so  they   asked  me   few  questions   and  took   a  sort  of  interview.   The   Branch 
Manager   (Mr.   Brown)   told   me   ‘yes   we   can   offer   you   job   as   an   Assistant   Accountant   and 
the   salary   will   be   ZK   250/­   per   month.   Plus   overtime   if   you   have   to   work   after   5   p.m.’.   I 
agreed,   but   told   I   can   only   join   after   one   month,   as   I   have   to   give   resignation   at   my 
present   job,   as   well   as   I   need   an   appointment   letter   so   that   I   can   hand   it   over   to 
immigration office for change of name of employer on my work permit. Mr. Brown told me 
‘that’s  fine,  you sit   outside  for  few  minutes’  and  within  15 minutes   he   handed  over   to  me 
my   appointment   letter,   for   which   I   was   surprised,   and   he   also   told   me,   now   we   see   you 
here in this office after one month. 

I   was   very   glad.   I   went   home   and   told   everything   to   my   brother   Suresh,   so   he 
made   arrangements   for   transfer   of   name   on   work   permit   and   handed   it   over   to 
immigration office and at the same time I handed over my resignation letter at my present 
office.   There   was   no   problem   from   immigration   office,   so   after   one   month   I   went   to 
Leopold Walford office, told the  manager there  , I need another  10 days before  I  join your 
company   as   I   would   like   to   go   on   leave   since   I   will   not   get   leave   until   one   year.   They 
agreed,   and   as   I   had   some   bank   balance,   I   thought   of   going   to   Salisbury,   Rhodesia   (now 
known   as   Zimbabwe),   as   the   return   fare   by   bus   was   only   ZK   18/­.   There   was   one   Indian 
family   in   Salisbury,   whom   Suresh   knew,   so   I   stayed   with   them   for   9   days,   went   on   16th 
June,  1970,  and returned to Zambia on 25th June  1970.   I saw  the whole city  within 9 days 
and also did shopping for clothes and gift articles.

I   joined   Leopold   Walford   on   1st   July   1970;   timings   were   from   8   a.m.   to   5   p.m.   I 
was   doing   very   well   and   handling   Creditors   and   Debtors   Ledger,   which   was   in   a   total 
mess,   all   entries   wrongly   entered,   some   showing   credit   balance   and   others   showing   debit 
balance, nearly two different cards for same party, and amounts wrongly entered in ledger 
cards.   Branch   Manager   requested   that   Mr.   Panchbhaya   and   I   should   sit   after   5   p.m.   and 
clear   all   the   accounts   and   bring   all   the   ledgers   in   order.   We   agreed   and   were   working   up 
to   6:30   p.m.   or   7   p.m.   daily   after   office   hours,   and   for   that   we   used   to   get   ZK   70/­   extra 
per month as overtime. Which means Salary ZK 250/­ plus ZK 70/­ making  it  to  ZK  320/­ 
per month which was pretty good. 

Mother   had come   to  Zambia  in January   and  now  it   was  time  for  her  to  go   back   to 
India  as  she   had  only   6  months   visitors’   permit.  We   had  enjoyed  with  her   for  six  months. 
During   the   time   I   was   working   at   Leopold   Walford,  everyday   at   10  a.m.  I   used   to   order   a 
toasted   cheese   and   tomato   sandwich   with   Coke   which   cost   me   only   25   ngwee.   (One 
hundred   ngwee   equal   to   1   Kwacha   in   Zambian   currency).   The   cost   of   living   was   very 
cheap,   and   complete   domestic   expense   for   kitchen   used   to   be   only   ZK   35/­   to   40/­   per 
head.   Within   6   months   Panchbhaya   and   I   sorted   out   all   the   ledgers   and   brought   the 
accounts in order, and thereafter, we only used to handle the said ledgers to see that there 
is no mess again. 

As   I   was   working   at   Leopold   Walford   office,   I   came   across   one   gentleman   Mr. 
Aziz  Ghumra,   through   Mr.  Chhenia   who   was   working   with   me.   Aziz   had  his   office   in  the 
same   building   where   I   used   to   work.   Aziz   was   working   for   one   Accounts   Consultants 
office on 2nd floor. We used to move around in his car after office  hours here and there in 
Lusaka visiting new places, going for movies and so on. 

Slowly he became one of my best friends, I started going to his house, where I met 
his   elder   Brother   and   two     younger   brothers,   and   three   sisters,   father   and   mother.   All   of 
them   accepted   me   as   one   of   their   family   member,   at   times   I   used   to   take   dinner   at   his 
place, and they  used  to prepare separately for me as I was fully  vegetarian. They all were 
very kind and helpful in all respects. His sister used to make Sandwich everyday and send 
it to my office  along with Aziz as I was buying from outside for my breakfast.  He used to  
do   part   time   job   during   evening   hours   for   one   show   of   movie   in   theatres     operating 
Projectors   and   he   used   to   take   me   with   him,   so   I   used   to   sit   and   watch   movie   totally   free 
of   charge.   He   also   used   to   take   me   to   his   girlfriends   house,   she   was   Zambian   and   he   was 
very keen to marry her, but there was objection from his family. 

We   all   friends   used   to   arrange   Musical   parties   at   times   in   Lusaka   inviting   few 
other   friends,   gents   as   well   as   ladies   and   have   dance   party   starting   9   p.m.   to   5   a.m.   in 
morning.  Chhenia,  Aziz  and  all other   local  friends  used  to  arrange  the   same,  It  was  lot  of 
fun  and  I  attended  this   type  of  party  for   the   first  time   in   my  life.  All  types  of  Drinks  and 
food, but I was strictly vegetarian and only soft drinks, I took hard drink at times but only 
at such parties. 

Well   everything   was   going   on   fine   all   round,   no   problems   at   all,   But   as   I   was 
Bachelor   and   nearly   31   years   old.   My   mother   started   pushing   me   through   her   letters   for 
marriage,   stating   there   are   many   proposals   waiting   for   me   in   India.   I   had   not   even 
completed   one   year   in   my   present   job   and   I   started   getting   such   letters,   but   by   December 
we  had brought  complete Accounts  department in order, and in February 1971 I  asked my 
Branch   Manager,   if   I   can   get   one   and   a   half   months   leave   to   go   to   India   for   my   Marriage 
purpose.   Well   I   was   granted   my   leave   without   pay,     so   I   started   preparing   for   my   trip   to 
India, Return ticket  fare  to India was  ZK 480/­ but  at  the  same  time they  told me  if I take 
round   ticket   i.e.   Zambia,   any   places   in   Europe,   India   and   back   will   cost   only   ZK   602/­   I 
started   thinking   what   to   do.   At   the   same   time   I   asked   my   friend   Aziz   if   he   would   like   to 
join me for a holiday as he had never seen India in past and not even gone out of Zambia. 
He   told   me,   I   have   no   guts   to   ask   my   father,   and   so   if   you   can   ask   on   my   behalf,   I   am 
certainly interested in coming with you. 

One   day   I   just   asked   casually   to   his   father,   if   he   could   allow   his   son   Aziz   to   join 
me   for   a   trip   to   India   as   I   am   going   for   my   marriage   and   I   would   be   interested   if   Aziz 
attends my marriage. His father agreed on one condition, that I should take complete care 
of his  son  and  he   should   not  get   lost   anywhere.  He   has  not   been  out  of Zambia  in  past   so 
many   years   and   secondly   he   should   visit   Jamkhambalya   because   it’s   his   native   place   and 
there   are   many   relatives   staying   down   there.   I   promised   his   father   that   I   will   look   after 
him, during our complete trip. 

We   both   started  our   mission,   on  5th  March   1971.  First   visiting   Nairobi,   then   Italy 
(Rome/Venice), and there after France (Paris) and on 11th March 1971 we reached London 
at   my   brothers   house.   We   found   Italy   and   France   very   cheap   during   those   days,   we   used 
to pay only USA $ 5/­ for two of us in Hotel Accommodation, which was equal to ZK 3=50 
only   per   day.   We   both   had   taken   foreign   exchange   of   USA   $   600   for   our   trip,   which   was 
enough   money   during   those   days.   We   stayed   in   London   up   to   15th   March   1971   and 
proceeded   for  India.  After   two  days  I   started  seeing  brides  one   after  the   other,  and  at  the 
same time I, Aziz and mostly all friends and relatives used to go around Bombay showing 
different  places   to  Aziz,  and  nearly  every   night  show  go   for  movies.  Aziz  used   to   enjoy  a 
lot as he had never seen such big crowds of people in his life. He mixed very well with my 
family members. 

On   30th   March   71,     I   had   my   first   interview   with   Hemangini,   had   meeting   at   her 
place,   at   about   4­30   p.m.,   We   exchanged   our   views   and   left   the   place   at   5.30   p.m..   My 
mother   and   Ramumama   had   accompanied   me   for   the   same.   There   was   one   business 
gentleman   staying   next   door   to   us   at   Ramchandra   mansion   4th   floor,   he   met   Hemangini’s 
father  and told him there  is one candidate  who  has come  from Zambia,  why don’t you try 
for   your   daughter,   So   his   father   spoke   to   Ramumama   at   our   shop,   and   that’s   how   the 
meeting was arranged. 

Luckily   her   father   was   in   the   same   business   working   for   someone   in   Muljijetha 
Market,   and   knew   my   father   also   very   well   as   he   had   worked   with   my   father   also   for   a 
while.   During   our   first   meeting   my   mother   and   Mama   were   impressed   with   Hemangini 
and on our way back home they told me she is the right girl for you. We again met on 31st 
March   1971,   thereafter   we   both   agreed   to   become   life   time   partners   and   arranged   for   an 
engagement   on   4th   April   1971   at   our   residence.   After   engagement,   we   immediately 
decided to go for marriage on 16th April 1971, as I was running  out of time to go back for 
my job, as I had only one and half months leave. 

I   don’t   know   what   happen   in­between   4th   and   16th,   that   we   both   were   not 
interested   to   get   married.   She   told   her   parents   that   she   is   not   interested   for   marriage   i.e. 
before  engagement,  before   4th  April  and  I   told  my  parents   after  engagement   that   I  would 
like   to   break   the   engagement,   I   am   not   interested   for   marriage.   But   unfortunately   or 
fortunately,   both     the   parents   were   very   firm   and   told   us   it’s   not   possible   to   break 
engagement, and  you have  to  get  through marriage. Well we  had  no  other  alternative  and 
had to do all the preparations for marriage on 16th. While getting ready to go for marriage 
on 16th, I received a telegram as I was getting ready, from my brother Suresh, that my job 
is   in   danger   since   I   have   overstayed   in   India  ,   and   my   leave   is   over   now.   Everyone   in   my 
family were worried, what to do. 

So   I   told   do   not   panic,   there   is   nothing   to   worry,   even   if   I   lose   my   present   job,   I 
will definitely get another  one immediately as soon as I reach Zambia. So everything went 
on   fine   with   the   marriage   and   many   friends   and   relatives   had   attended   the   same.   One 
thing   I   did   not   like   and   did   not   appreciate,   that   my   mother,   Dineshbhai   and   Mama   did 
with me and told there is no gold in house (i.e. 10 tolas that they used to give to all family 
members   at   the   time   of   marriage   and   my   father   had   already   made   arrangements   for   the 
same   for   everyone,)   but   I   can’t   understand   why   they   told   me   like   that.     And   also   there   is 
no   money   for   marriage   expenses,   I   told   OK   no   problem,   I   don’t   want   the   gold,   and   I   will 
see   how   much   I   can   spend   for   my   marriage.   And   immediately   afterwards   after   some   time 
where did they bring gold for marriage for Satish’s, Smita’s and Chhaya’s marriage I don’t 
know, and I also never bothered to find out also for the same. My wife and I totally forgot 
about the gold as we were not interested in getting the same. 

After   marriage   within   few   days   Heman,   Aziz,   my   mother   and   I,   we   all   went   to 
Ahmedabad   to   meet   few   relatives   down   there   as   there   is   a   custom   to   visit   relatives,   and 
from   there   we   went   for   pilgrimage   to   Palithana,   and   Aziz   being   Mohammedan   he   also 
climbed   the   hill   of   Palithana,   which   is   nearly   3,700   steps.   He   was   suffering   from   Asthma 
but  slowly  and  steadily   he   tried and  reached  the   top, at   the   same   time  he   wore   Dhoti and 
Khess   for   puja,   and   did   puja   as   we   showed   him.   We   came   back   to   Ahmedabad,   and   then 
went   to   Surat   as   Heman’s   elder   brother   Mr.   Rashmibhai   used   to   stay   there,   just   to   visit 
him also. Coming back to Bombay we were now planning for our trip back to Zambia.

We   got   our   confirm   ticket   for   Zambia   via   Nairobi   for   12th   May   1971,   so   we   all 
enjoyed   our   stay   in   Bombay   till   12th   may   71.   Thereafter   on   12th   May   Heman,   Aziz   and   I 
boarded the plane for our destination to Zambia. 
 Before   Marriage,   Suresh   had   already   gone   to   Ndola   another   place   in   Zambia   in 
June   1970   for   another   Job.   So   Girish   (Bhabhi’s   brother   who   had   come   to   Zambia)   and   I 
were   staying   in   one   of   the   rented   place   together   and   sharing   fifty   percent   of   all   the 
expenses   per   month.   When   we   came   back   to   Zambia,   Girish   had   got   a   flat   through   his 
company,   only   one   bed   room,   so   Heman   and   I   were   staying   with   him   for   a   while   in 
drawing   room.   We   stayed   with   Girish   for   three   months   i.e.   up   to   August     31st   1971,   and 
were paying him two third of domestic expenses per month. 

We   were   looking   for   a   rented   accommodation,   as   we   were   not   interested   in 

staying   permanently   with   him.   Luckily   near   Hindu   Hall,   all   Hindu   Community   we   saw 
one   out   house   in   one   Mohammedan’s   yard,   who   had   his   house   in   front   of   this   out   house. 
The   said   house   had   two   small   rooms,   kitchen,   one   bath   and   toilet,   all   under   one   roof.   It 
was   very   neat   and   clean,   quite   OK   for   two   of   us.   We   hired   the   same   from   1st   September, 
1971 at ZK 80 per month, plus electricity bill separate. 

In   month   of   June   1971   we   started   looking   for   a   job   for   Hema   as   she   was   getting 
bored at home. Unfortunately her degree was not recognized by Zambian University, so it 
was   very   difficult   to   get   a   job.   Luckily   through   Aziz   we   came   across   one   Doctor,   Dr. 
Limbada,   who   had   his   personal   Dispensary   for   practice,   plus   he   had   eight   such 
Dispensaries  all round Lusaka, and he used to hire  Doctors who  used to come  from India, 
and hand over each dispensary for them to run on monthly fix salary basis. We asked him 
if   Hema   could   join   him   in   his   dispensary   just   to   pass   time   and   be   helping   hand,   and   in 
return   we   do   not   need   any   salary   for   the   same.   Luckily   he   agreed,   he   took   her   to   his 
Dispensary   for   10   to   12   days,   he   found   her   very   good   at   practice,   he   was   quite   happy,   so 
he   told   he   can   employ   her   provided   she   is   prepared   to   handle   one   dispensary   completely 
on   her   own   at   south   of   Lusaka   nearly   7   kilo   meters   away   from   where   we   used   to   stay,   at 
the same time he will pay ZK.250/­ per month. 

He also assured if there is any problem he will short it out. We were quite happy, 
as   I   was   getting   ZK   300/­   per   month,   plus   ZK250/­   for   my   wife,   we   could   live   with   ease. 
Her   Dispensary   was   7   kms   away   from   our   house,   and   my   office   in   opposite   direction   2 
kms,   so   I   had   to   ride   bike   9   kms,     X   4   times   in   a   day   i.e.   36   kms   a   day   only   for   work.   We 
used   to   wake   up   at   6   a.m.,   prepare   food,   get   ready   and   leave   house   by   7­30   a.m.,   Lunch 
hour   we   used   to   come   home   prepare   Rotli,   eat   our   lunch   and   go   back   for   work,   and 
evening   come   home   by   6   p.m.   I   was   very   busy   from   Monday   to   Friday,   as   I   had   Saturday 
and   Sunday   off,   but   in   case   of   Hema,   no   holidays   at   all,   She   had   only   two   holidays   in 
complete   one   year   i.e.   Independence   and     Christmas     that’s   all,   otherwise   working   all 
seven   days   in   a   week.   Saturday   and   Sunday   she   had   half   day   off,   i.e.   morning   8  a.m.  to   1 
p.m. only. 

I   was   very   keen   in   having   our   honey   moon   in   a   foreign   country   instead   of   India, 
When we  came  to Zambia,  we  started knowing  each other,   and by  September we were all 
set mentally, and we also had our own house from 1st of September, and both used to earn 
good amount. So I first had my honey moon on 18th September 1971, a gift to Hema on her 
first  birthday    after our  marriage a big surprise. We  waited to see if she  got  pregnant, but 
unfortunately   she   didn’t.   So   again   on   my   birthday   on   21st   October   1971,   that’s   the   time 
she got pregnant, and thus Rakhee was born  on 22nd June, 1972. 

Thereafter   we   were   passing   our   days   very   happily.   She   continued     her   work 
throughout   her   pregnancy,   that   is     right   up   to   6   p.m.   in   evening   on   21st   June,   1972.   After 
coming home she cooked and as usual we went to bed. Early morning on 22nd June 1972 at 
8 a.m. she told me she will have to go to Hospital, I dropped her there, and went to office, 
as   nobody   is   allowed   to   stay   in   Hospital   for   full   day.   She   delivered   Rakhee   in   evening 
around 5­45 p.m.. When I  was in office, and I got  message  from Our friend Dr. Bhatt, that 
Hema   has   delivered   Baby   girl.   Thereafter   at   6   ­30   I   went   to   see   her   at   Hospital,   took   few 
photographs, and we both were happy to have baby girl. 

My   mother   used   to   say   first   Laxmi   is   very   good   in   house.   Luckily   there   was   no 
complication   at   all,     and   usually   they   ask   the   patient   to   go   home   within   24   hours   after 
delivery,   But   since   we   did   not   have   any   one   to   look   after   at   home,   Doctors   kept   Hema   in 
hospital   for   3   days,   thought   her   everything   regarding   caretaking   for   Baby,   how   to   give 
bath and so on, and then asked us to go home. As we had no  one with us and only two  of 
us,   she   had   to   start   domestic   regular   work   on   5th   day   of   her   delivery.   No   rest   at   all   as 
ladies   have   in   India   for   more   than   one   month.   We   had   very   good   friend   Dr.   Bhatt   who 
used   to   work   in   same   field   with   Hema   at   Dr.   Limbad’s   another   surgery   and   his   wife   also 
Doctor,   so   they   used   to   come   home   nearly   every   day   ,   and   give   advice   to   Hema   how   to 
bring up Rakhee. 

They   had   two   daughters   so   they   had   good   experience.   Aziz   and   his   family   also 
used to help a lot , and Aziz’s father and mother had performed all the ceremony of Jiana, 
as   they   were   considering   Hema   to   be   their   daughter.   We   were   very   lucky   to   have   good 
friends   in   foreign   country.   Dr.   Bhatt,   his   wife   Ashaben   and   Aziz   used   to   come   every 
Friday   evening   after   office   hours,   and   Saturday   after   2   p.m.   and   also   on   Sundays   after 
Lunch at our house and we all used to play cards, especially Bridge. This is because it was 
winter in the month of June, and we could not take Rakhee outside as she  was very small. 
We   had   to   have   heater   all   day   round   in   house   as   it   was   very   cold.   Sometimes   we   all   five 
used   to   go   for   movies   during   night   show,   and   take   Rakhee   in   her   Pram,   so   she   used   to 
sleep quietly and we used to enjoy the movie. 

In December 1971 as Hema was pregnant, my brother Suresh advised me to have a 
car   instead   of   travelling   so   much   on   bike,   He   started   looking   for   a   secondhand   car   in 
Ndola, where he used to stay, he found one Mazda 800 Coupe, white  in colour, which was 
costing   ZK   1000/­   I   did   not   have   that   much   of   money,   so   I   talked   to     Aziz’s   father   if   he 
could   give  me  a  loan  of  ZK.1000/­  which  I   shall   return  ZK.100/­  per  month  with  interest. 
He   told   me   are   you   mad,   am   I   going   to   charge   you  interest   for   the   same,   You   are   like   my 
son. So he gave me ZK 1000/­ and told me there is no hurry, you may pay me whenever it 
is possible. 

Then I informed Suresh to buy said car for me, but I was not knowing driving and 
had   never   driven   a   car,   I   had   only   taken   5   lessons   for   driving   when   I   used   to   work   for 
International   Cartons   and   Packaging   my   first   job   in   Zambia,   in   March/April   1970.   Suresh 
was   staying   nearly   200   kms   from   Lusaka,   and   we   had   to   pick   up   the   car   from   there.   I 
requested   my   friend   Chennia   if   he   could   come   with   me   to   Ndola   during   one   weekend   to 
pick   up   the   said   car,   as   Aziz   was   too   busy,   he   agreed   ,   So   I,   Hema   and   Chennia   went   to 
Ndole   one   Saturday   morning   by   Bus,   and   came   back   Sunday   evening   with   the   car,   which 
was parked in my yard. 

As   I   had   taken   5   lessons   for   driving   ,   I   had   general   knowledge   for   driving, 
therefore   I  requested  my  friend  Aziz,  Chhenia  and   Panchbhaya  who   ever   was   free   to   give 
me driving lessons after office hours on my said car. Within few days I had confidence so I 
applied   for   Driving   License.     Driving   test   is   very,   very   tough   down   there   in   Zambia,   you 
are   very   lucky   if   you   pass   in   first   few   attempts.   I   failed   for   my   first   attempt,   but   I   took 
some   more   lessons   and   was   lucky   to   pass   at   my   second   attempt.   We   were   moving   very 
well   in   our   car   and   used   to   go   everywhere   in   the   said   car,   and   we   got   rid   of   our   tinny 
motorbike.   We   both   were   working   and   Hema   also   doing   very   well   during   her   pregnancy 
period,   and   no   problems   at   all   until   last   day.   She   had   to   work   up   to   last   day   as   we   were 
very   badly   in   need   of   money,   we   had   to   pay   loan   for   the     car   and   were   also   planning   to 
send ticket  to  India for  my  mother  or  my  mother  in law  whoever  could come  for  Heman’s 
delivery. Unfortunately both of them could not come, so we were left all alone. 

When   we   came   home   with   Rakhee   from   hospital,   actually   22nd   was   the   coldest 
day   in   Zambia,   and   we   had   not   brought   enough   clothes   for   new   born,     we   were   planning 
to buy as we had enough time, but Rakhee came 3 weeks early, so there was no time left to 
buy  the clothes. We had one of our friend Neelaben   who used to stay  next  door  when we 
were   staying   with   Girish,   So   Neelaben   and   Aziz’s   elder   Sister   Aminaben   both   knew 
stitching very well , they went to market bought some raw cloth and stitched basic clothes 
for Rakhee within 24 hours. It was a great help, as such clothes were not readily available 
in   market,   and   we   were   OK   for   couple   of   months.   As   it   was   too   cold   we   had   to   buy   two 
room heaters for  both the  rooms. Rakhee  was  growing  well,  and we  had to  spend a lot  on 
her basic items such as food,  milk powder, clothes, and nappies and so on. 

Now,   Hema   was   not   working   and   we   had   to   cut   down   on   expenses   as   my   salary 
was   only   ZK   325/­   per   month.   Due   to   shortage   of   money,   at   times   we   had   to   decide 
whether   to   buy   clothes   or   buy   toys   for   Rakhee.   Out   of   ZK   325/­,   100/­   used   to   go   for 
remittance   (savings),   100/­   for   rent   and   electricity,   and   remaining   135/­   we   had   to   pay 
income   tax   35/­   so   only  
100/­ remaining for domestic expenses.  

Myself   and   Mr.   Panchbhaya   used   to   work   together   as   an   Assistant   Accountant   at 
Leopold Wallford, and we both were under impression that one day one of us will become 
branch   Accountant   for   the   said   company.   One   day   Mr.   Panchbhaya’s   friend   who   was 
working   at   Duly   Motors   (Z)   Ltd.,   as   an   assistant   accountant   was   going   to   leave   his   job   as 
he wanted to go for his own business. He asked Panchbhaya if he was interested in Joining 
Dulys   as   an   assistant   accountant,   Panchbhaya   had   two   minds   whether   to   go   or   not,   as   he 
was under the impression he may get chance  for becoming Branch Manager at present job. 
Ultimately   he   dropped   the   idea   of   going   to   Dulys.   I   asked   Panchbhaya,   if   I   could   take   a 
chance   and   apply   for   the   same   at   Dulys,   as   I   knew   there   is   no   growth   at   present   job.   He 
told  me   well   go   ahead,  so   he  arranged   for   my  interview   at   Dulys  through  his  friend.  This 
was in the month of August  1972 after Rakhee birth. 

I   went   for   an   interview   and   was   selected   for   the   same.   They   asked   me   my   salary, 
and they offered me ZK 350/­ per month, I told that’s not enough, as I am paying ZK 80/­ 
as   rent   so   I   am  expecting     something   more   if   I   have   to   change   my   job.   They   thought   for   a 
while,   and   told   me   OK   we   will   pay   you   salary   350/­   plus   70/­   for   your   house   rent.   Total 
came   to   ZK420/­   which   was   100/­   more   than   my   present   job.   I   accepted   the   job,   got   my 
permit   renewed   in   the   name   of   Dulys,   gave   my   resignation   and   by   1st   September   1972   I 
started   my   new   job   at   Duly   Motors   (Z)   Ltd.   I   decided   to   leave   my   present   job   because 
increments   were   less   in   my   present   job,   only   75/­   in   2   years,   i.e.   from   250/­   to   325/­   per 
month.   At   the   same   time   I   got   warning   letter   from   immigration   office   no   more   change   of 
jobs,  and no more  change  of work  permit, as this was  my 3rd job within 3 years. I  used to 
get   work   permit   only   for   2  years,   and  every   2nd   year   we   had   to   renew   it,   in   case   it   is   not 
renewed   we   have   leave   to   Zambia   and   come   back   to   India,   this   was   another   big   problem 
and tension at the end of every 2nd year. 

At   Dulys   I   had   to   handle   all   the   books   and   mostly   there   were   ledger   cards   for 
debtors and creditors Sales, Purchases Fixed Assets and so on, , and I had to do posting of 
entries   on   Data   Machine,   which   I   learned   for   the   first   time   at   Dulys.   I   was   shown   how   to 
do  the  posting  by  my  Accountant,  and I picked up within 15 days,  thereafter  I was  on my 
own, and I had my separate office 10 x 10 ft facing Show room and main road.  Our Branch 
Accountant   was   Mr.   Bucchi   and   our   Branch   Manager   Mr.   Feldmar,   and   General   Manager 
Mr. Duckworth, Company Secretary Mr. Watson.

Well   I   started   my   job   at   Dulys   on   1st   Sept.   1972,   I   had   to   do   all   the   accounts   on 
Machine   as   I   have   mentioned   above,   and   we   had   specially   designed   Profit   &   Loss 
Accounts, Balance Sheet, in which Profit or loss for each department was shown separately 
, i.e. sales,  Parts,  Workshop, Petrol Departments, and  total  net  profit  after  Administration 
expenses. This Balance  sheet had 7 copies, and had to be  typed on typewriter, it had to be 
completed every month before 12th of each month. First two  months , I found bit  difficult 
as   it   was   totally   new   for   me,  But   My   Accountant   was   just   next   door   to   my   office,   he   used 
to   come   and   show   me   and   teach   me,   and   used   to   guide   me   to   refer   previous   months 
postings and so on. He was very good, kind and cool gentleman. I picked up very well and 
now I  was on my own and did not have any  help from any  one. My  Accountant as well as 
G.M.   were   quite   happy   with   my   work.   After   probation   period   being   March   1973,   I   got   an 
increase   of   ZK.70/­   per   month,   so   totally   I   used   to   get   including   housing   allowance 
ZK.490/­ which was definitely good, so we had little bit of extra money to spend. 

After   joining   Dulys,   during   long   week   for   independence   holidays     4   days   ,   i.e. 
24th   October   1972,   Myself,   Hema,   Rakhee   and   Aziz   went   to   Visit   Livingstone   as   it   is 
tourist place  with a very good sight for watching waterfalls, which  I had seen in 1970, but 
wanted   to   take   Hema   for   a   short   holiday.   We   stayed   at   Intercontinental   Hotel   and   there 
was   a   swimming   pool   also,   and   Rakhee   was   just   5   months   old   and   we   had   put   her   in   the 
said   swimming   pool,   where   she   first   cried,   but   thereafter   enjoyed   in   water.   We   had   very 
nice time down there.

There   were   also   4   to   5   places   for   outing   as   well   as   for   picnics   in   Lusaka,   and   we 
used   to   go   there   during   weekends   specially   on   Sundays   and   pass   half   of   the   day   at   such 
places   after   lunch.   These   places   are,   Kafue   River,   Botanical   Garden,   University   Gardens, 
Airport,   local   corporation   swimming   pool   and   so   on.   We   used   to   take   Rakhee   with   a   bag 
full of her clothes and take as many  photos as possible  in different  dresses at such  places. 
We enjoyed our stay in Lusaka very much with all our friends.

In   month   of   April   1973,   our   Accountant   Mr.   Bucchi   was   to   be   transferred   to 
another   branch,   so   our   Head   office   started   looking   for   another   Accountant.   Meanwhile,   I 
was   called  in by  G.M. as  well  as  my   Branch  Manager,  they   asked me   if  I  could  handle   the 
branch   as   an   acting   Accountant,   till   the   time   they   find   somebody   for   the   replacement.   I 
agreed,   so   they   offered   me   extra   ZK.   100/­   per   month   with   my   salary   of   ZK   420/­   plus 
100/­ so  total being  Zk.520/­ per  month. Along with the  increment they  also  offered me  a 
big   and   very   nice     Company   Flat,   with   Two   Bed   Rooms,   One   Drawing   room,   Kitchen, 
Dining   room,   Pantry   and   so   on,     with   all   the   hard   furniture,   Beds,   Dining   Table   with 
chairs,   Four   Plate   Stove   with   oven,   Fridge,   Sofa   set,     and   so   on.   Luckily   I   had   not   to   pay 
any   rent   for   the   said   flat,   inclusive   of   Electric   bills.   First   time   we   got   an   opportunity   to 
stay   in   such   a   huge   and   well   planned   flat   in   Zambia   ,   after   three     and   half   years   of 
struggle. 

Now   I   had   to   work   very   hard   as   whole   accounts   department   was   on   my 
shoulders , and had to see during month end that  everything is finished for Balance sheet 
to come out on 12th of each month. At times I had to work up to 12 midnight or 1 a.m. and 
again   be   on   duty   before   9   am   next   day.   I   used   to   go   home   take   dinner   and   come   back   to 
office   for   work.     My   wife   was   worried   as   Lusaka   being   Capital   place   was   dangerous   at 
night,   I   requested   my   Branch   Manager   that   I   will   work   in   office   up   to   6   or   7   p.m.   and   if 
necessary I will take all the books at home complete at night time and bring them next day 
morning   to   office   and   take   typewriter   also   at   home   to   type   profit   and   loss   account   and 
Balance   sheet.     Branch   Manager   agreed,   so   I   used   to   work   at   home   after   my   dinner   until 
late night, now my wife was OK and could sleep well as I was in house. 

During my part time I also obtained 3 degrees within this period of 2 years , from 
private   institute   in   U.K.,   being   following   certified     degrees,   FCEA,   FCES.   FFBA, 
Fellowship   in  cost   and  executive  Accountant,  Fellowship    in  cost   and executive  Secretary, 
and Fellowship in Faculty of Business Administration..

Our   Head   office   had   given   an   advertisement   in   local   newspaper   for   the   post   of 
Accountant    and   had  received  few  applications.   They  started   taking  interviews,   but   could 
not   find   the   right   gentleman   for   the   post,   and   most   of   the   Indians   who   had   applied   were 
having   same   degree   as   mine   i.e.   B.Com.   only.   I   continued   as   an   Acting   Assistant 
Accountant   from   May   1973   to   October   1973.     I   was   enjoying   and   doing   very   well   and 
happy as I was getting extra ZK.100/­ per month. 

Ultimately   they   found   one   Foreigner   of   UK.,   he   was   given   an   appointment   letter, 
and I was asked to clear up the Accountants flat and rearrange everything down there. But 
before   joining,   this   gentleman   wanted   to   go   to   UK,   come   back   within   2   weeks   and   then 
join   the   Firm   as   an   Accountant.   Unfortunately   while   he   was   in   UK,   he   went   for   a 
swimming   and   got   some   severe   health   problem,   so   he   wrote   to   our   head   office,   he   can’t 
come   and   join   the   company   as   he   is   having   some   health   problems.   Now   head   office   was 
back to square one, looking for the Accountant. 

They   found   me   quite   efficient   in   last   6   months,   and   looking   at   my   sincerity   they 
called me at Head office, which was just next door, They told me well we can’t find proper 
gentleman   as   an   Accountant   for   Lusaka   Branch,   so   we   have   one   alternative   for   the   same. 
They   wanted   me   to   be   a   Branch   Accountant,   but   not   for   Lusaka,     another   smaller   branch 
i.e.  in   Livingstone   Branch,  and  transfer  MR.  Wear   present  Livingstone  Branch  Accountant 
to   Lusaka,   as   a   Lusaka   Branch   Accountant,   as   he   was   entitle   for   a   Promotion   to   a   bigger 
Branch.   They   asked   me   if   I   was   prepared   to   take   a   transfer   to   Livingstone   Branch   ,   then 
they   can   give   me   permanent   promotion   as   a   Branch   Accountant.   I   told   them   ,   well   I   have 
traveled   a   long   way   from   India   and   come   to   Zambia   to   make   money,   and   whether   its 
Lusaka   or   Livingstone   for   me   it   does   not   matter   at   all,     As   long   as   I   get   promotion   and 
good   money   I   am   definitely   prepared   to   take   up   the   post   at   Livingstone   Branch.   Please 
give me a day or two to ask my wife and then I give you definite reply. 

Hema   was   just   a   house   wife,   after   Rakhee’s     birth     she   had   tried   to   work   as   an 
Doctor   at   the   same   place   with   Dr.   Limbada,     and   we   had   placed   Rakhee   at   Day   nursery 
from   8   a.m.   to   5   p.m.,   within   13   days   Rakhee   started   losing   weight   and   was   not   OK   with 
her   mood,   so   we   had   to   decide   Hema   should   not   continue   work   at   the   cost   of   Rakhee’s 
health.   She   left   the   job   immediately   and   looked   after   Rakhee   at   home.   And   now   she     was 
full   time   house   wife.   Hema   had   left   job,   that’s   why   she   also   did   not   mind   going   to 
Livingstone as we were going for better prospects. 

All   my   friends   were   upset   with   my   decision   as   we   all   were   doing   very   well   after 
office   hours,     and   specially   Aziz   was   very   much   upset,   being   four   years   of   friendship 
together. He strongly objected and told me please don’t go and don’t accept this transfer. I 
explained   him   with   logic,   that   see   I   have   come   from   India   and   if   I   had   landed   first   in 
Livingstone  what  would have  happened,   and secondly  if I don’t  accept  this promotion as 
well   as   transfer,   my   Head   office   may   not   give   me   any   chance   in   future.   I   think   it’s   better 
for me to accept it at this stage. 

Within   two   days   I   submitted   my   answer   to   my   head  office   that   I   am   prepared   for 
the  transfer. Everything   was  OK  and  my   head  office   was  also   trying  to   find  right   date  for 
transfer   and   this   was   in   the   month   of   November   1973.   All   of   a   sudden   we   got   shocking 
news   by   telegram   from   India   that   Heman’s   father   had   passed   away   on   17th   November 
1973.   We   got   telegram   on   Saturday/Sunday   morning,   and   our   office   was   closed   due   to 
weekend   off.   I   had   to   go   early   morning   to   my   Branch   Manager’s   house,   ,   explain   him   the 
situation   ,   and   told   we     will   have   to   go   to   India,   and   I   need   at   least   2   weeks   of   leave   for 
the   same.   I   was   granted   leave   on   the   spot,   so   we   started   preparing   packing   our   bags   on 
Sunday to leave on Monday as soon as travel agents open up and we book our tickets. 

I did not have enough funds for the tickets, as well as for travelers cheques, but as 
I   was   very   fond   of   cars,   I   had   two   cars   of   mine   own,   one   VW   and   other   Triumph   GT   6 
sports car. I immediately decided to sell my VW for the expenses, 8 a.m. Monday morning 
I went  to travel agent told him you start preparing  tickets for  Bombay, India as they  were 
known   to   me,   I   had   to   bring   Income   tax   clearing   certificate   for   the   same,   I   told   don’t 
worry, I will go to tax office and get one immediately with the help of telegram. And after 
applying   for   Tax   clearance,   to   be   collected   after   half   an   hour,   we   went   to   bank   for 
travelers   cheques,   there   we   got   travelers   cheques   within   20   minutes,   went   back   to   tax 
office   got   clearance   certificate,   from   there   to   traveler’s   office,   got   the   ticket,   by   the   time 
everything   was   finished   it   was   10­30   a.m.   and   the   flight   was   nearly   at   12=30   noon   to 
Bombay   via   Nairobi   halt   for   one   day.   After   collecting   all   this   went   to   a   restaurant   had 
sandwiches  and soft drink  and from there straight  to Airport  for  our  flight. Myself, Hema 
and Rakhee  all three boarded the flight on 19th November 1973,  and had a halt at Nairobi 
for one night, stayed in a hotel, and reached Bombay in time on 21st November 1973. 

We   met   everyone  in  India,  and   it   was   sad  and  unlucky   for  ,  Heman’s  father  as  he 
did   not   get   a   chance   to   see   Rakhee   after   her   birth,   but   he   saw     her   photographs   which   he 
always used to carry in his pocket and show to all his friends and relatives and had heard 
Rakhee’s   voice   through   Tape   recorder   which   we   used   to   send.   Rakhee   was   nearly   1   year 
and 5 months old by that time. Luckily we got some time in Nairobi to buy essential goods 
for   Rakhee   such   as   nappies,   Milk   powder,   Johnsons   products   as   we   did   not   get   in   Lusaka 
due   to   weekend.   We   stayed   in   India   for   a   while   and   I   alone   came   back   to   Zambia   to 
takeover   my   post   in   Livingstone   ,   on   12th   December   1973,   Left   Hema   and   Rakhee   to   join 
me later after I settle down in Livingstone as it was absolutely new place for us.  

After  coming  back  , I  accepted    letter  of appointment  for  Livingstone  Branch,  and 
was   transferred   on   1st   January   1974.   From   15th   December   1973,   I   started   packing   up 
everything   and   left   for   Livingstone   in   time,   there   I   had   to   stay   in   a   hotel   for   10   days   , 
because   Local   Branch   Accountant   Mr.   Wear   had   to   show   me   everything   for   the   Branch   , 
hand over the department to me and then vacate the company house for me. In this Branch 
I   also   had   to   train   one   local   Zambian   as   an   assistant   Accountant   Mr.   Sinkala,   who   was 
very cooperative. 

Now   in   Livingstone   I   was   on   an   2   years   contract   basis   with   following   terms   and 
conditions,   Salary   ZK.550/—   plus   25%   Gratuity   at   the   end   of   contract,   Company 
independent   house   with   very   big   yard   having   nearly   14   trees   for   Mango   and   other 
facilities,   Company   Car   Fiat   128   with   Petrol,   Servicing   and   so   on,   and   Airfare   for   whole 
family   after   the   contract   from   Zambia   to   India   and   back.   It   was   a   wonderful   package   for 
the first time after coming to Zambia in 1969. 

After  joining  as an Branch Account  I was  very happy  and on the top of my  mood, 

as   I   was   the   first   Indian   (Non   White)   to   reach   this   post   in   Dulys   life   history   for   last   50 
years, and that to only with one and half years after joining the said company. It was a big 
achievement. 

In   Livingstone,   slowly   we   made   good   friends   i.e.   Jitubhai,   Arvidbhai,   Bharat, 

Mohanbhai, Siddharthbhai, Dr.Motibhai, Dr. Mistry Pradeepbhai, Dhanshukbhai, this were 
our   best   friends   among   many   other   local   friends,   and   they   are   our   good   friends   till   date, 
having   settled   in   USA   ,   Canada,   and   London   and   other   places.   We   used   to   have   lot   of 
picnics and outings at falls, game park, and so on during weekends.

Mr.   Wear   our   Branch   Accountant   was   very   good   at   Tarot   Cards,   once   he   brought 
his   cards   and   asked   me   to   pull   one   card,   and     he   predicated   my   past   life   to   see   if   it   is 
correct, Thereafter my future and told me you will reach highest post in this Organization. 

When   I   had   joined   the   company   at   Lusaka   branch   and   used   to   see   the   life   of   Mr. 
Feldmar,   our   Branch   Manager,   I   also   had   an   aim   and   made   up   my   mind   that   one   day   I 
should reach this post sooner or later. 

I   used   to   enjoy   playing   Badminton   every   Tue,   Thru   and   Sat,   between   8   p.m.   to   9­
30   p.m.,   as   there   was   only   one   hall,   we   had   to   play   in   shifts   of   8   players   at   a   time   on 
alternate days. I also used to enjoy playing cricket on Sundays. I tried tennis and golf, but 
was not too good so I did not continue. 

We had Branch Manager MR. McCabe who was very kind and friendly after office 
hours, And also  very  polite  during office  hours. He used  to give  right  advice  to everyone. 
I   started   my   work   and   before   10th   January   1974,   was   the   deadline   for   sending     profit   & 
loss   accounts   and   Balance   sheet   to   our   head   office   at   Lusaka.   I   worked   hard   and   on   10th 
morning   first   thing   I   had   send   a   Telex   message   to   our   head   office   with   all   the   figures   of 
our   December   1973   accounts,   Immediately   within   half   an   hour   I   received   telex   back   from 
my   General   Manager   as   well   as   Company   Secretary   Congratulating   me   for   sending   FRS   6 
figures   to   HO   in   time,     stating   that   You   are   the   first   one   in   all   the   four   branches   to   send 
such figures. My Branch Manager MR. McCabe was also happy to see such telex. 

In   the   beginning   I   used   to   stay   at   Fairmount   Hotel   in   town   for   10   days,   there   I 
used to sit at Casino after dinner to pass time, and made few friends down there as well as 
Hotel   Owner,   and   his   wife   used   to   prepare   special   food   for   me   as   I   was   strictly   a 
vegetarian.   I   used   to   play   Bingo   and   Roulette   at   times.     I   used   to   keep   beard,   so   most   of 
the Gujarati’s in town were gossiping, that there is one Mr. Shah  (Mohammedan) who has 
joined   Duly   Motors   as   an   Accountant.     Slowly   when   local   people   became   my   friends   they 
came   to   know   that   I   am   Gujarati   and   my   religion   is   Jainism.   People   in   Livingstone   were 
very friendly compare to Lusaka, and  also very helping nature. 

As I had settle down very well in Livingstone, Hema and Rakhee joined me in the 
month   of   February   1974.   Till   then   I   was   cooking   on   my   own   as   there   were   no   restaurants 
specially Indian in whole of Livingstone.  I had gone  to Lusaka Airport to pick up Rakhee 
and   Hema,   Rakhee   completely   forgot   me,   see   used   to   stay   away   from   me   as   I   had   beard, 
and she used to tell me Mummy and Daddy to Hema. 
 In   month   of   April/May   74   we   admitted   Rakhee   to   Livingstone   Nursery   (Play 
School)  which   was   walking   distance   from  our   residence.   I   used   to   drop   her   and   bring   her 
as and when I was free in my office, or Hema used to go walking to drop and pick her up. 
Rakhee was enjoying at her school, except for first few days.

We   were   settling   down   very   well   with   many   Gujarati   friends,   compare   to   all 
Muhammadan friends in Lusaka, and there were 4 Jain Families also in Livingstone. 

After   Six   months   I   got   an   increment   and   my   salary   was   now  

600/­   per   month,   My   Fiat   car   was   replaced   by   Red   Cortina   1600   cc   Ford   Car,   Branch 
Manager and Branch Accountant used to get brand new cars for Demo purpose of different 
brands, i.e. either Ford, Fiat or Mazda, and the old ones to be sold at cost price, if we like 
we   had   an   option   to   buy   the   demo   car   which   we   were   using,   at   cost   price.   Every   six 
months   I   used   to   buy   the   same   and   change   my   personal   car   also.   In   town   friends   used   to 
tell me , you are changing cars like changing of shirts. 

Livingstone   Falls   was   one   the   biggest   natural   fall   in   the   world,   and   also   seven 
wonders  of  the  world.   We     were   residing  only  12  kilo  meters   away  from  the   falls,  and   we 
used   to   travel   nearly   3   to   4   times   in   a   week   during   evening   after   office   hours   near   falls 
and river side. Mini game park was also situated on the river side with nearly all types of 
animal in an open park, it  was  not advisable  to come  out of the  car while  you were  inside 
the game park. Except Lion in cage all other Animals were in open field. Rakhee was very 
young   and   used   to   enjoy   a   lot   watching   the   said   Animals.   Game   Park   was   only   7   kilo 
meters away  from our  house.  The  12 kilometers ride  was  very  beautiful,  on one  side  river 
flowing   very   smoothly   and   on   the   other   side   Game   Park.   Sometimes   on   Sundays   we   used 
to arrange picnics with friends on this river side.  

In   October   we   were   getting   four   days   off   due   to   Independence,   I   applied   for   10 
days   leave,   since   we   were   interested   for   a   holiday   to   Malawi,   next   to   Zambian   boarder, 
northern part, nearly  800 kilometers  away  from  Livingstone. At  the  same  time  I  asked My 
Branch Manager if I could take Company Car Red Ford Cortina for our holiday, both were 
granted, my  leave  as well as the  car.   , I  was not  aware  of roads  towards Malawi  and also 
within   Malawi,   so   I   asked   my   friend   Mr.   Chennia,   if   he   could   accompany   us   from   Lusaka 
for a holiday at Malawi. 

Luckily he agreed, he also took leave, and Myself, Hema, and Rakhee, drove up to 
Lusaka   nearly   480   kilometers,   there   we   picked   up  
Mr.   Chennia,   and   proceeded   to   Chipta   last   town   on   the   border   between   Malawi   and 
Zambia.   Chipta   was   full   of   Muhammadans,   I   had   never   visited   before,   but   most   of   the 
residents knew me  very well by my name, Mr. Shah, that was  through their relatives who 
were   my   friends   in   Lusaka.   We   stayed   for   one   night   at   Chipta   due   to   long   run   from 
Livingstone.   Next   day   we   started   for   Malawi,   and   crossed   the   border   on   19th   October 
1974,   visiting   1st   place   Lilongwe,   stayed   there   for   one   night   ,   moved   around   the   town 
area, and saw one movie at night in an open Air Theatre. 

Thirsty   type   of   theatre   well   known   in   African   countries.   From   Lilongwe   we   went 
to   two   different   beaches   out   of   that   one   was   Monkey   Bay   which   was   nice   and   clean,   we 
went   for   swimming   at   that   beach.   Thereafter   we   proceeded   towards   Zomba   Plateau 
situated on the top of the hill, with lot of Fog, difficult to see the road and driving became 
very tough. Going up one way and after round circle coming down at the other end . After 
coming   down   we   went   to   Capital   City   Blantyre,     stayed   there   for   one   day,   and   then   to 
Main Biggest well­known Game Park, to observe Animals. We stayed there for 2 days, and 
saw nearly 17 Lions in a group, and thousand of Elephants at a time. 

Absolutely dangerous to come out of car, and unfortunately we had two punctures 
in middle of the game park. We were stuck,  walking we could not go to our hotel, Luckily 
we   got   help   from   another   visitor,   who   took   Mr.   Chhenia   along   with   two   tyres   for   sake   of 
fixing   puncture   in   city   area.   We   were   just   seating   in   car   waiting   for   him   to   come   back,   at 
the   same   time   car   was   stuck   in   deep   mud.   When   Chhenia   came   back,   we   replaced   the 
tyres,   but   could   not   move   the   car   as   it   was   stuck   in   mud,   A   four   wheel   Jeep   was   passing 
by,   and   they   helped   us   pulling   our   car   out   of   mud.   By   the   time   it   was   now   6­30   p.m.   and 
getting   dark,   our   whole   day   was   useless,   and  now   we   had   to   rush   back   to   hotel   before     it 
was   too   late.   On   24th   October   1974   we   crossed   the   border   and   came   back   to   Chipta,   from 
there   to   Livingstone   via   Lusaka.   Totally   10   days   trip,   and   we   drove   4000   kilometers   in   10 
days. 

Got   back   to   job,   and   another   increment   after   six   months   for   ZK   30/­   per   month   , 
total   salary   now   630/­   per   month.   We   were   quite   happy   with   above   salary   as   we   had   to 
spend   only   on   domestic   items   and   clothing,   rest   all   was   free   from   office.   Life   here   in 
Livingstone was far better than Lusaka and other parts of the country. 

We   could   not   celebrate   Rakhee’s     1st   and   2nd   birthday,   due   to   two   deaths   in   our 
family,   first   year   Ramumama,   and   2nd   year   Masiba.   June   1975,   we   were   planning   to 
celebrate   Rakhee’s   birthday   3rd   birthday,   Unfortunately   shocking   news   from   India,   My 
Younger   Brother   Satish   passed   away   on   1st   May,1975.   Two   members   of   nearest   to   family 
passed   away,   i.e.   my   father   in   1956   and   younger   brother   in   1975.   We   were   planning   to 
cancel 3rd year birthday party also due to such news. 

Rakhee used to attend many birthday parties of her friends, So most of my friends 
advised me to go for a small get together party only for kids, (Rakhees friends) No adults, 
at our residence, so that Rakhee can enjoy with her friends. We agreed with the idea, kept 
a   mini   party   at   our   house   with   few   Rakhee’s   friends,   she   received   few   presents   and   she 
like it and enjoyed the same. 

We   were   very   happy   at   Livingstone   Branch,   but   unfortunately   in   July   1975,     I 

again got a call from Head Office requesting me for another transfer at Kitwe Branch as an 
Management   Accountant,   on   promotion   basis,   to   train   12   assistant   accountant   as   well   as 
accounts   clerk   at   that   branch,   so   that   Zambian’s   can   take   over   the   post   in   future.   Present 
Accountant   Mr.   Breene   was   getting   transfer   as   a   Branch   Manager   in   other   branch.     I   was 
not   very   keen  for   the   said   transfer   as   we   were   very   well   settled   down   in  Livingstone,   but 
my   Branch   Manager   Mr.   McCabe   told   me   it’s   better   to   accept   the   transfer   to   a   bigger 
branch,     so   that   in   future   if   there   is   vacancy   as   Branch   Manager   in   Livingstone   Branch,   I 
may   have   first   chance   to   come   back   on   promotion   basis.   I   also   had   an   aim   for   becoming 
Branch   Manager   one  day  at   Dulys,   because  no  Indian or  other   caste   had reached  this  post 
except Whites. 

I accepted the transfer for Kitwe branch, and we all went to Kitwe on 13th August 
1975   by   Air,   my   Head   Office   company   Parts   manager   was   with   me   on   plane   and   he   said 
jokingly what  a date (13th) to accept  for a transfer. Livingstone  branch  driver  brought  my 
personal car to Kitwe.   I started job within couple of days at Kitwe branch, My Office  was 
double   the   size   of   Livingstone   branch,   and   the   whole   branch   was   quite   bigger   than 
Livingstone branch. 
 In   Livingstone   we   had   47   employees,   whereas   in   Kitwe   we   had   nearly   90 
employees. There was also one Indian Mr. Jitu Naik working at that branch as an assistant 
Parts   Manager   since   many   years.   Now   I   also   started   looking   for   a   nursery   for   Rakhee, 
found one but it was quite far from our residence, it was very nice, only 20 to 22 students, 
and   out   of   that   mostly   17   foreigners.   It   was   a   huge   place,   very   big   open   garden   with 
swimming   pool   ,   play   ground   and   so   on.   I   used   to   leave   home   at   7   ­30   a.m.   leave   her   at 
nursery and then go to office, and at 12­30 again pick her up and come home for lunch. At 
2p.m.  back  to work  till 5 p.m. I  was  given salary  ZK.700/­  per  month plus  all the  benefits 
as   per   Livingstone   Branch.   Here   I   was   given   a   purple   Ford   Cortina   1600   CC,   I   liked   the 
colour   very   much,   and   I   also   had   my   personal   Red   Cortina   with   me   which   I   bought   in 
Livingstone. 

Slowly   I   started   making   friends   locally,   first   Mr.   Chimanbhai   who   had   shop   just 
opposite   Dulys,   relative   of   Dhanshukbhai   of   Livingstone,   then   Chandrikaben   and   her 
husband,   she   was   sister   of   Mahendra   Patel   whom   I   knew   in   Lusaka,   through   her   Mr. 
Acharya,   and   all   three   were   Teachers   at     Kalulusi   school.   Thereafter   we   came   across   Dr. 
Prassanna  and his family, he  had two  daughters, one as old as Rakhee. Suresh my brother 
was   also   in   Ndola,   only   60   kilometers   away   from   Kitwe,   so   we   used   to   meet   him   quite 
often,   and   we   used   to   arrange   picnics   at   nearby   places   within   50   to   60   kilometers   during 
weekends.   Other   surrounding   towns   were   Chingola,   and   Mufulira.   Another   friend   Mr. 
Nikhilbhai, Pharmacist with whom we used to arrange picnics. Luckily all these friends of 
Zambia   (Lusaka,   Livingstone,   and   Kitwe.)   are   still   to   date   my   good   friends,   and   most   of 
them   have   settle   outside   Zambia,   either   in   USA,   Canada,   and   UK.   We   are   in   touch   with 
each other and meet when time permits. 

Dr. Prasanna’s wife  and other ladies used  to do  part time  accounts course  from 5­

30   to   7­30,   and   Hema   was   also   interested   in   doing   the   same,   She   started   ,   just   did   basic 
course     for   5   to   6   months   (Book   Keeping),   and   had   to   leave   as   she   was   again   pregnant   in 
Sept­ Oct. 1975, she was not keeping very good health. 

Dr.   Prasanna   came   to   know   that   I   am   interested   in   playing   cards   ,   specially 

Bridge,   we   played   casually   during   weekends,   and   as   he   found   me   OK,   he   asked   me   if   I 
could become his partner at Kitwe Bridge Club, where he used to play on every Thursdays 
only, between 7­30 to 10­30 p.m. I did not mind, I went with him, there were 12 tables and 
48   players.   Each   table   has   its   own   Cat,   which   moves   in   circle   completing   12   tables,   at   the 
end they see who has done best among all the 12 cats, and declare 1st , 2nd , & 3rd winner. 
During December  1975, Christmas  time, there  was open competition for Bridge  at the said 
club   ,   among   48   players,   Luckily   Prasanna   and   I   were   I   st   in   that   tournament   and   got   the 
first price for the same. Thereafter in January/February, 1976  there was open competition 
for   whole   of   Zambia,   to   be   held   at   Ndola,   from   morning   10   a.m.   to   6   p.m.,   we   took   part, 
but unfortunately we did not have any chance for  winning.   

In   December   1975,   I   was   very   lucky   and   got   a   chance   to   Visit   Chingola   Copper 
Mines   ,   through   My   Friend   MR.   Acharya   who   had   obtained   specially   passes   from   his 
school   for   the   same.   Hema   was   not   interested   in   coming   as   the   journey   was   very   tough. 
We left after Lunch and went underground 28,000 ft, and the arrangements were very nice 
and   safe,   at   some   places   we   had   to   go   by   lift.   (I   am   lucky   I   have   stayed   on   earth,   went 
underground   28,000   feet   and   above   ground   level   more   than   3000   ft   by   Air.   )   We   were 
suppose  to   come   back  to  Kitwe   by  7  p.m.,  but   when   we   came   out  of  mines,  we  saw   it  was 
raining   very   heavily,   absolutely   impossible   to   drive   a   car,   we   drove   very   slowly   and 
reached   home   by   9   p.m.   Hema   was   totally   worried,   as   she   had   heard   many   accidents   of 
mines and we were too late, but after seeing us at 9 p.m. she was OK. 
 When I was transferred to Kitwe on promotion basis , I was offered only 700/­ per 
month.   Actually   I   was   due   for   6   months   increment   at   Livingstone   branch   which   is   nearly 
30/­   to   35/­   .   In   that   case   salary   of  
700/­   was   not   enough   on   promotion   basis.   I   should   have   got   750/­   what   previous 
Accountant   Mr.   Breene   used   to   get.   I   asked   Mr.   Naik   (Parts   Manager)   and   told   him   I   am 
thinking   of   writing   a   letter   to   G.M.   at   H.O.,   for   the   same.     He   told   me,   Dulys   will   not 
listen   anything,   and   they   will   tell   you,   if   you   want   to   leave,   you   may   leave   the   job.   I 
explained whole thing to my wife Hema, and told her , if I write letter to G.M., and if they 
don’t   consider,   we   may   have   to   go   back   to   India,   in   case   we   don’t   get   another   job,   or   our 
permit is not transferred to another company. She supported me, told if you are right, you 
may go ahead, we will see what to do. 

I   wrote   a   letter   to   G.M.   explaining   him   in   detail   everything,   and   requested   him 
that my salary should be 750/­ instead of 700/­ I also wrote that, I have never grumbled in 
Livingstone, as that Branch was smaller and having very little profit, but Kitwe is a bigger 
branch,   making   good   profit,   and   if   this   branch   can’t   afford   to   pay   me   750/­   per   month, 
well I am sorry , I will have to look for some better prospects. 

Within   2   days   ,   My   local   Branch   Manager   got   a   fax   reply   from   G.M.,     stating   that 
my   salary   should   be   increased  to   750/­   per  month  ,  with  back   pay  from   the  date  I  started 
my job at Kitwe Branch. Branch Manager, Mr., Schattil, was bit upset, telling me why I did 
not approach him for the same, I was sure he would have not done anything, so I told him 
well H.O. has appointed me for this post, and it’s my duty to inform to H.O. for the same. 
We   were   quite   happy   with   the   decision   and   Mr.   Naik   was   also   surprised   with   decision 
from H.O.

In   January   1976,   our   Branch   Manager   Mr.   Schattil   had   some   health   problems   and 
was going for 3 month leave to South Africa for operation, My G.M. from H.O. asked me if 
I could handle the branch and act as an Acting Branch Manager for the Kitwe Branch. I got 
a   good   chance   and   also   better   for   my   future   prospects,   so   I   agreed   and   had   to   undergo 
certain   extra   duties   at   the   Branch.   I   definitely   got   good   experience.   G.M.   was   also   quite 
happy   with   my   duties   and   at   the   end   of   3   months   had   offered   me   award   in   cash   for   the 
same. 

In   the   month   of   February   1976,   Hema   was   very   uncomfortable,   as   she   was 
pregnant,   she   was   feeling   very   uneasy,   we   took   her   to   Dr.   Prasanna   for   his   advice,   Dr 
Prasanna   told   she   needs   complete   bed   rest   otherwise   there   are   chances   for   miscarriage. 
Complete   bed   rest   was   not   possible   in   Zambia   as   she   had   to   look   after   Rakhee   as   well   as 
domestic   work.   She   was   advised   to   go   to   India   immediately   and   take   complete   bed   rest 
down   there.   In   month   of   March   Hema   and   Rakhee   both   of   them   went   to   India,   Hema   had 
tough time  with Rakhee  on her journey to  India, as Rakhee was  running here  and there at 
Kenya   Airport.   Luckily   she   reached   safely   to   India   ,   and   very   next   day   she   took 
appointment with Dr. Padmamehta, she  had to take some stitches and asked Hema to take 
complete bed rest, not to walk at all, and asked her to take rest until July 76 the date when 
it was due.

I was all alone in Kitwe, Zambia, but I took three months leave and left Zambia on 
21st   May   1976,   and   Chhaya   my   younger   sister   got   married   on   22nd   may   1976.   We   all 
attended the marriage, but Hema was kept in one separate room taking complete bed rest. 
Most of the time she was staying at Zaveri Bazar, but there after she came at Opera House 
by end of may 76. 
 Fortunately   everything   went   on   well,   and   I   had   gone   to   Ahmedabad   to   visit 
Palithana   and   so   on,   and   on   16th   June   76   I   got   a   call   from   Bombay   ,   that   I   should   reach 
Bombay immediately as Haman might have to go to Hospital. I took up train on 16th night 
to reach Bombay by early morning on 17th June  76, and Hema was admitted to hospital on 
16th   late   night.  I   reached   at   6   am   on  17th   and   immediately   rushed   to   hospital,   there   after 
Hema   was   taken   to   labour   room,   and   luckily   Sagar   was   born   at   7.50   a.m.   being   3   to   4 
weeks   ahead   of   schedule   time,   and   he   was   very   week.   It   was   a   normal   delivery   and   both 
were fine. 

They   stayed   in   hospital   for   nearly   8   to   10   days,   and   then   were   transferred   to 
Zaveri Bazar.  On 12th day Sagar was very week , had lost weight and could not even cry, 
so   immediately   we   took   him   to   one   Pediatric   Doctor   at   Opera   house,   He   gave   some 
medicine  plus  tonic, and within few days he started picking up weight and was OK. Since 
there   were   too   many   mosquitoes   at   Zaveri   Bazar,   we   shifted   Hema   and   Sagar   at   opera 
house. There was nothing to do in Bombay, we could not go out until Sagar is 40 days old, 
and   as   it   is   there   was   lot   of   rain   in   month   of   June   and   July.   We   were   just   passing   time   at 
home. 

As soon as Sagar was 40 days old and now we  could go out, we  decided to go out 

of   Bombay   as   it   was   raining   very   heavily   at   Bombay.   We   phoned   one   of   our   friends   Mr. 
Gunvantbhai   known   to   our   cousin   brother   Sashikantbhai,   at   Bangalore   to   find   out   how 
was the climate down there, they told its fine. 

We decided to go to Bangalore  myself, Hema, Rakhee  and Sagar  only 45 days old. 

We went by plane and stayed in Bangalore for 6 days visiting different places, hiring Taxi 
for   full   day   which   cost   only   Rs.50/­   per   day.   We   visited   nearly   all   the   important   places, 
and   sometimes   we   used   to   leave   Sagar   in   Taxi   and   driver   used   to   look   after   him.   From 
Bangalore we went to Mysore by Bus, and visited most of the tourist places in Mysore also 
museum and so on, and within couple of days came back to Bangalore. From Bangalore we 
straight flew by plane to Ahmedabad, via Bombay. We stayed in Ahmedabad for few days 
and   visited   few   friends   and   relatives   down   there,   all   were   very   surprised   to   see   Sagar   so 
small   and   we   are   traveling   so   much   with   him.   From   Ahmedabad   we   visited   Ambaji,   went 
there by taxi and came back on same day . 

After   few   days   we   came   back   to   Bombay.   After   coming   to   Bombay   we   had   a 
ceremony   for   Sagar’s   name,   Hema   liked   the   name   Sagar   very   much   as   he   was   born   near 
chowpatty sea shore, and as it is she liked water and sea very much. By August we started 
doing some shopping as we had to go to Zambia very soon, I was completing my 3 months 
vacation   by   August   21st.  But   we   over   stayed   and   we   all   four   left   India   for   Zambia   on  3rd 
September 1976, nearly three and a half months leave. 

Before   leaving   India,   I   met   Sasiwadanbhai,   whom   I   trust   a   lot   for   my   Horoscope 
predications.   I   asked   him   about   my   future,   and   he   told   me   3   very   good   things.   1)   I   have 
chances   for   promotion   in   December   1976,   and   that   is   post   as   Branch     Manager,   that’s   the 
only   promotion   after   Branch   Accountant.   2)   I   will   receive   better   Salary   plus   commission 
on   my   promotion.   3)   I   will   not   stay   permanently   in   Zambia,   will   definitely   come   back   to 
India   by   1983/1984,   or   may   go   to   some   other   place.   4)   In   1973   also   when   I   was   in   India 
Sasiwadanbhai   had   predicted   that   I   shall   get   promotion   in   1974,   at   that   time   I   was 
appointed   as   Branch   Accountant   for   Livingstone   branch.   When   we   came   back   to   Zambia 
we  again started our  routine  life  in Zambia  at  Kitwe branch. I  was not  sure how will I get 
Promotion   ,   as   next   step   was   as   Branch   Manager,   and   all   the   four   branches   had   Zambian 
Branch Managers all white residents. 
 While   I   was   in   Kitwe,   Mrs.   Indira   Gandhi   Prime   Minister   of   India   had   come   to 
visit   (Kitwe)   Zambia.   As   our   company   where   I   used   to   work   was   partly   owned   by 
government,   Unip   government,   by   President   Kenneth   Kaunda,   I   was   requested   by   my 
company   to   go   to   Airport   To   receive   Mrs.   Indira   Gandhi.   So   we   all   four   of   us   went   to 
receive her at Airport. We went up to the first step of the plane and as soon as Mrs. Indira 
Gandhi landed from the plane  she shook hands with Rakhee. Thereafter she  gave a speech 
at  the  Airport  , and after finishing  she  was  taken by Zambia delegation and we  went back 
home. It was a credit for us and we had very pleasant time. 

As   I   was   talking   about   promotion,   luckily   for   me,   one   Mr.   Scott,   Branch   Manager 
at   Livingstone   Branch,   wanted   a   transfer   to   Lusaka   branch.   His   father   had   a   Business   in 
Lusaka, and his father being quite old he wanted to help him in his business. He requested 
head office for a transfer. Secondly Livingstone Branch was making loss for last two years, 
and   Head   Office   also   wanted   to   curtail   the   cost   at   Livingstone   branch,   by   transferring 
Branch   Manager   as   well   as   Branch   Accountant   to   some   other   branches.   They   were 
planning what to do.

On   17th   December   I   got   a   call   from   Head   Office,   asking   me   to   fly   to   Lusaka   for 
one day. I was worried as well as surprised as to what could be the reason . I was told if I 
was   interested   in   going   back   to   Livingstone   and   handle   both   the   post   as   Branch   Manager 
as well as Branch Accountant. It was a challenging post, as the Branch was running at loss. 
They also asked me if I could take over from 1st January 1977. 

The   package   was   Salary   ZK   1000/­   plus   four   bed   room   company   bungalow 
(House)   well   furnished,   plus   1st   class   fare   after   each   contract   for   trip   to   native   place   full 
family,   two   house   boys,   one   for   domestic   and   other   for   garden,   one   security   guard   at 
night,   Car   as   usual   with   full   maintenance,   Telephone   at   residence,   Education   allowance 
for kids, and so on. 

I   agreed   for   the   contract,   came   back   to   kitwe,   gave   good   news   to   Hema,   she   was 
also   very   happy   as   we   all   liked   living   in   Livingstone   very   much,   we   had   good   friends 
down there as well as many  places to move around. Well we  stared preparing for going to 
Livingstone, this time all our house hold belongings were to be transferred by Head Office 
expenses by movers and takers, so we had nothing to worry for shifting our goods, and we 
all four to fly by plane to Livingstone. 

Unfortunately   early   morning   at   8   am   on   25th   December   1976   day   of   Christmas, 

Hema   was   preparing   breakfast   she   tried   to   take   cups   from   lower   drawer   as   usual   ,   she 
band down and all of a sudden she had a stroke of slip disc attack. She could not get up or 
even stand straight, she had to literally walk like an animal with two hand and two feet on 
floor,   completely   banding   position.   Due   to   long   weekend   holidays   we   had   no   friends   in 
whole   of  kitwe   all  gone   out   for   holidays.  Rakhee   was  hardly  4  years  old and  Sagar   only  6 
months old. We all four rushed with great difficulty  at Kitwe General Hospital, There was 
one   Indian   Mr   Kapadia   working   in   that   hospital   who   helped   us   a   lot   .   Ultimately   Hema 
was   admitted   to   Hospital   she   was   put   on   traction   nearly   5   pounds   on   each   feet   to   stretch 
body and back, and she had to stay in this position at hospital for 9 complete days. 

Well it was very tough time  for me, as kids were not allowed to enter the hospital 
premises. I went home  with kids , had to cook food, give bath to kids, feed both the kids , 
specially   Sagar     with   milk     and   then   take   food   to   hospital   in   morning   as   well   as   in 
evening,   and   leave   both   the   kids   in   car   in   parking   lot,   go   up   and   feed   Hema   and   come 
back   and   go   home.   And   after   two   days   after   long   weekend   holidays,   I   had   to   attend   my 
office, it was a hell of a job. 

Luckily  after  3 days our  friend Mr. Acharya who  had gone  to  India for  long  leave 

came   back   to   Lusaka,   and   somehow   he   heard   about   Hema,   He   immediately   came   back   to 
Kitwe  with  his  wife   Hansaben   and straight  to   our  residence  with  all his  Suitcases.  He  did 
not   even   bother   to   open   his   own   house.   He   told   me   you   have   nothing   to   worry   now,   we 
will stay here with you as long as you wish,  until Hema gets back  home, and will see that 
she   gets   OK.   Well   it   was   a   great   help   as   well   as   great   relief   for   me.   They   did   all   the 
domestic work and also looked after the kids. I was now OK with my office  work and was 
attending Hema at Hospital. 

Due  to  this sudden  accident  I  had to  postpone  my  transfer  to  Livingstone  Branch. 
I   told   Head   Office   I   will   accept   transfer   as   soon   as   Hema   is   out   of   Hospital,   so   they 
agreed. 

After   9   days   as   soon   as   Hema   was   discharged   from   Hospital,   we   were   thinking 
now   what   to   do   as   I   had   to   take   over   my   duties   at   Livingstone   Branch.   Mr.   Acharya 
suggested, well you go leaving Hema, Rakhee, and Sagar at Kitwe at His residence for 2 to 
3 weeks , so Hema will get  complete  rest, and we  will look after  the kids. Well that was  a 
good idea, but instead of leaving Rakhee with them, I took Rakhee with me at Livingstone, 
as   we   had   few   friends   who   could   look   after   Rakhee   during   day   time   while   I   attend   my 
Office. Now Hema and Sagar were in Kitwe and myself and Rakhee at Livingstone, Rakhee 
used   to   stay   with   my   friends   either   Jitubhai   or   Arvindbhai.     I   also   took   admission   for 
Rakhee at Convent school, in 1st standard where she  used to enjoy during morning hours. 
I   started   my   job   at   Livingstone   taking   position   as   Branch   Manager/Accountant.   Most   of 
the staff who knew me were very happy to see me back at Livingstone Branch. There I had 
to train Mr., Sinkala as Assistant Branch Accountant. 

When Hema was absolutely OK I went to pick her up during one weekend, and all 
the   house   hold   stuff   came   to   Livingstone   thereafter   by   movers   and   takers.   As   soon   as 
goods   came,   our   friends.   Jitubhai   and   his   family   and     Arvindbhai   and   his   family   came 
home   unpacked   all   our   goods   and   placed   them   in   proper   order,   i.e.   Kitchen   goods   in 
Kitchen,   kids   stuff   in   their   room   and   so   on   and   so   forth.   Thereafter   slowly   we   started 
arranging   everything   in   proper   order,   and   Hema   was   still   bit   week   and   not   allowed   to 
pick Sagar due to weight, we employed one full time nanny (English) to take care of Sagar 
from morning 8 am to 6 pm .  

I was doing very well at office and during 1st year, year ending accounts I showed 
Nearly   ZK   67,000   profit   instead   of   loss   which   they   used   to   show   in   last   two   years.   Head 
Office   GM   and   other   staff   were   very   pleased   with   my   performance   and   congratulated   me 
for   the   same.     Since   they   were   happy   with   my   performance,   I   requested   two   things   from 
my Head office, which are as follows. 

1) To build Brick Concrete Wall all around Bungalow, the area was nearly 7000 sq 
ft., as there was only wire fence which was not very secured, and this wall was costing ZK 
7000/­   with   height   of   8   ft,     they   immediately   agreed   to   my   first   proposal   as   it   was   good 
asset   for   Head   Office   being   their   own   property.   2)   Kitwe   was   a   smaller   branch,   I   had   47 
employees   under   me   in   all   different   departments,   i.e.   Sales,   Parts,   Petrol,   Workshop,   and 
accounts.   As   a   smaller   branch,   the   Branch   Manager   Salary   was   ZK.1000   per   month 
compare  to other Branch Managers in other Branches i.e. Lusaka, Kitwe, and Ndola where 
they were paid ZK.1200 per month. This was the fixed scale as per constitution.  
   I   suggested   one   scheme   to   Head   Office   through   my   letter   addressed   to   General 
Manager, stating  that  , I can  understand that  Livingstone  is  small  branch, and  the  scale  is 
ZK 1000,  Why can’t you add one more clause into constitution that who so ever takes over 
the   branch   as  Branch   Manager   will   be   paid   ZK.1000   only,   but   in   future   who   so   ever   takes 
over as Branch Manager/ Branch Accountant , both the post at same  time should get same 
salary   as   other   branches   i.e.   ZK   1200.     Mr.   Breene   our   Company   secretary   who   was   very 
good   with   staff,   talked   with   GM   MR.   Watson,   about   my   suggestion,   and   they   agreed   that 
Mr. Shah has a point to be noted, so they decided to pay me ZK. 1200 per month from back 
pay   starting   1st   January   1977.   Hema   and   I   were   very   glad   that   Head   office   had   heard   to 
our   suggestion,   and   I   was   also   very   happy   as   I   was   the   only   Indian   to   reach   such   a   high 
post at Duly Motors (Z) Ltd. for the first time non white, as Branch Manager. 

My best period had started in Zambia from January 1977 up to March 1984, always 
with upward trend going up every year. I also started getting yearly gratuity of 25% of my 
salary after every 2 years contract. Which was a lump sum of money after 2 years. 

As   we   were   doing   very   well   and   had   good   reputation   in   whole   of   town,   we   were 
planning in April/May to celebrate Rakhees 5 years and Sagar’s 1st Birthday in June 1977, 
and  were   planning  to  invite   nearly   150 friends  for  the  same.   But  we  were  bit   hesitant   due 
to Heman’s health. 

As we were discussing above matter, one of our friend Dhanshukbhai and his wife 
Neelaben   came   to   our   residence   for   social   visit   after   dinner   at   about   9.30   p.m.,   she   heard 
few   details   which   we   were   discussing   about   party,   Neelaben   was   very   social   worker   and 
used   to   help   anyone   and   everyone   in   town,   She   also   told   us,   you   don’t   have   to   worry   at 
all,   go   ahead   and   prepare   your   list   for   invitation,   we   will   set   up   menu,   and   surely   you 
don’t   have   to   do   any   single   work   for   preparing   food   items,   you   may   leave   it   to   me   and   I 
shall make arrangements for everything. We were quite happy and agreed to her proposal, 
and started making arrangements, and had few meeting with her before birthday party for 
all the preparations. I bought everything which she told us to buy for preparations of food 
stuff. 

Menu   was   prepared,  Undhioo,   Jalebi,   Patra,  Three   vegetables,   Salad,  Papad,   Rice, 
Puri,   Dal   and   Khadi,   and   so   on.   We   also   arranged   for   all   types   of   Drinks,   hard   as   well   as 
soft.   We   had   a   big   lawn   in   front   of   our   house   as   well   as   parking   place   in­between   the 
house   and   the   lawn.   In   the   parking   area   we   had   arranged   tables   for   food   stuff   as   well   as 
Drinks,   and   Party   in   lawn.   Nearly   one   hundred   and   fifty   people   could   easily   fit   in   lawn 
area. The  climate  was very  cold indeed, and we  had to place  nearly 6 to 8 drums with fire 
wood   all   around   to   warm   up   in   open   area.   One   of   our   Muslim   friend’s   wife   offered   us   to 
stitch   party   dress   for   Rakhee   and   Sagar   which   were   quite   matching   with   each   other.   We 
got all the utensils including drums, chairs, tables, big sagadis and so on from local Hindu 
Samaj on hire which was a great help at very low cost. 

On   the   day   of   the   Party,   early   morning   Neelaben   came   with   8   to   10   ladies   for 
preparation   of   food   stuff   and   they   took   over   complete   kitchen   for   the   same.   Our   other 
friends   Jitubhai,   Arvindbhai,   Mohanbhai,   Bharat,   K.D,   Siddharthbhai   and   few   office   staff 
came   for   complete   decoration   in   lone   and   to   place   all   Tables   and   chairs   and   so   on.   By   5 
p.m.   everything   was   ready   for   the   party,   so   we   all   went   to   get   ready   and   dressed   up   for 
Party   purpose.   By   6.30   all   invites   started   coming   in   and   out   of   150   which   we   invited, 
nearly 125 big and small turned up for the party. 
 We   had   two   cakes   one   with   5   steps   for   Rakhee   and   one   with   one   step   for   Sagar. 
Party   timing   was   from   6.30   to   10   p.m.   and   we   had   cut   cake   around   at   7   p.m.   Thereafter 
everyone   was   seating   in   groups   around   fire   place   and   enjoying   the   party,   By   8   p.m.   we 
started Food as all were  enjoying drinks before dinner. The  party was going  on so  well as 
it was Saturday evening, and no one was interested in leaving the place. 

Luckily the party lasted up to 2 a.m. , mid night, few left, but remaining who were 
there they requested for tea and coffee at mid night. Luckily I had also made arrangements 
for   enough   milk   nearly   4   to   5   liters,   and   everyone   enjoyed   tea   and   coffee   also.   When   the 
party   was   over,   our   friend   Jitubhai   and   Arvindbhai   stayed   behind   to   place   everything 
back   in   order,   and   also   counted   all   the   utensils   and   put   on   one   side   to   be   delivered   back 
next   day   at   Hinduhall.   They   also   left   the   place   at   about   4   a.m.   This   was   the   first   biggest 
birthday party to be celebrated in whole of town , and everyone who attended , had a talk 
of   town   being   one   of   the   finest   party   in   town.   Today   even   after   so   many   years   when   we 
meet some of our Zambian friends they still remember the said party. 

After   coming   back   to   Livingstone   from   Kitwe   in   1977,   I   used   to   enjoy   playing 
Badminton   on   Tuesdays,   Thursday   and   Saturdays   between   5=30   p.m.   to   7.30   p.m.   also 
going for a swimming at Mosi O Tunya, weekend for picnics, visit Victoria Falls, and local 
game  park  and  so  on. Luckily  in  1977 Zimbabwe  got  independence, so  we  could go  across 
the   border   which   was   only   12   kilo   meters   from   our   residence   and   visit   Zimbabwe   falls 
town and buy few groceries, fruits, Ice Creams, clothings and so on as it was cheaper then 
Zambia. 

Everything  was  going  on very  well.  Every  six  months  I  used  to  get  new cars from 
our   office   as   Demo   Vehicle.   I   had   to   use   it   either   for   6   months   or   maximum   10,000   kilo 
meters.   Now   when   this   Demo   car   was   for   sale,   I   used   to   buy   it   at   cost   price   as   my   own 
second   car   for   personal   use.   This   way   I   also   used   to   change   my   personal   car   every   six   to 
nine  months.  By   this  time   I  have  owned   nearly  28  four  wheel   Vehicles  in  my  life,   a  list   of 
which  is attached at the end for reference purpose, and 5 to 6 two wheelers vehicle. There 
being   shortage   of   vehicles   in   Zambia   due   to   economic   position,   when   I   used   to   sell   my 
personal   secondhand   car   I   used   to   make   bit   of   profit   on   the   same   as   I   used   to   get   from 
company at cost price. 

Kusumben   my   mother   in   law   ,   had   come   to   Zambia   in   may   1978   for   6   month 
holiday,   she   liked   it   very   much   and   enjoyed   a   lot,   She   also   enjoyed   2nd   and   6th   years 
birthday   of   Sagar   and   Rakhee   down   there.   She   went   to   copperbelt   north   of   Zambia   with 
our   friend   Jitubhai   for   couple   of   days   to   see   other   part   of   Zambia.   After   few   months   she 
also   went   to   London   for   nearly   one   month   holiday   to   see   her   relatives   down   there.   Her   6 
months   visa   was   completing   in   November   1978,   so   she   was   planning   to   go   back   to   India. 
Unfortunately   she   had   corn   in   her   feet   and   could   not   walk   properly,   so   we   went   to 
Livingstone   Hospital,   there   the   Doctor   gave   some   medicine   in   which   it   contained 
Penicillin,   Hema   told   Doctor   not   to   give   such   medicine   as   she   was   allergic   to   Penicillin, 
but Doctor told nothing will go wrong don’t worry. 

She   took   only   one  dose   and  had  severe   reaction,  nearly   on  death  bed,   all  the   skin 
started  peeling  off,  nails   coming  out,  and   rashes   all  round  the  body.  We  had  to   admit  her 
to   hospital   as   it   was   serious   case,   and   had   to   stay   in   hospital   for   nearly   21   days.   By   that 
time  we  also  got notice  from immigration for  her to leave Zambia immediately as her  visa 
expired, We had to produce  a letter from hospital that she is ill and has been admitted for 
treatment,   thereafter   we   got   another   letter   stating   that   we   should   produce   a   letter   to 
immigration   office   regarding   her   discharge   from   hospital.   We   submitted   another   letter   of 
discharge   and   she   was   given   only   7   days   to   leave   Zambia.   Since   she   was   very   week   ,   We 
did   not   want   her   to   travel   all   alone   to   India.   I   applied   for   2   month   leave   and   we   all   four 
along with Kusumben decided to go to India via Nairobi. 

We   booked   our   tickets   for   10th   December   1978,   and   also   planned   to   visit   far   east 
after   landing   in   India,  after  few  days   stay   in  India.  We  bought  tickets  to   India  via  Kenya, 
and   further   to   Singapore,   Hongkong,   Japan,   and   Bangkok.   All   these   tickets   were   paid   by 
my  company, as they  were  providing  me  1st  class  fare  for  full  family, we  booked through 
economic class, to cover all the above places with company paid fares. 

So we  left Zambia on 10th December  1978 all five of us, stayed in Nairobi (Kenya) 

for 3 days visited few places in Kenya and then left Kenya on 13th December 1978 arriving 
at  Bombay   Airport   on  14th  December   1978.  After   a  week  we  were  planning  to   go  far  east, 
but my elder Brothers daughter Heena told us , you better leave Rakhee and Sagar with us 
in   India   and   you   two   go   alone   as   they   are   small,   so   you   can   enjoy   your   trip   .We   were 
worried   as   Sagar   was   only   two   and   a   half   years   old   and   could   not   speak   a   single   word. 
Ultimately   Hema   and   I   decided   to   go   all   alone   leaving   Rakhee   and   Sagar   in   hands   of 
Heena, and family at opera house. 

We left India on 23rd December 1978 for Singapore, stayed for 3 days, and on 26th 
December  we  went  to   Hongkong,  there  we  stayed  with one  of our  friend from  Zambia   for 
6   days,   we   enjoyed   moving   with   him   and   did   quite   a   good   shopping   also.   Things   were 
very  cheap. On 1st  January 1979 we left for Bangkok, there we  stayed for 3 days and back 
to Bombay  on 3rd January  1979. We had very nice  break  and excellent  holiday, with lot  of 
shopping as some of the items were not available in Zambia. 

After  few  days   I  with  my   family  and   my  mother   decided  to   visit   Ahmedabad  and 
Palithana   for   pilgrimage.   We   met   lot   of   relatives   in   Ahmedabad,   and   after   visiting 
Palithana we came back to Ahmedabad. One afternoon when I was sleeping at Ahmedabad 
I  felt  very  uneasy  and  feverish. So  we  all decided  to fly  back  to  Bombay  immediately  that 
afternoon,   reaching   Bombay   by   6   p.m.   My   temperature   went   up   by   5   to   6   degrees,   it   was 
beyond   control,   I   took   some   medicine   but   of   no   use.   Slowly   it   went   on   increasing,   with 
few other problems also, such as vomiting, Diaoria, Asthma (Breathing Problems) and also 
started   losing   weight.   After   5   to   6   days   I   told   my   wife   Hema   to   get   me   admitted   to 
Hospital   as   soon   as   possible   as   all   relatives   were   giving   all   different   types   of   advice.   She 
took  my   blood,  got  it   tested  at   one  laboratory,  called  one   Physician  at  our   residence,   who 
told I am suffering from Typhoid and should be admitted to hospital immediately. There I 
will   get   complete   rest,   peace   of   mind   and   proper   medicine   and   full   time   under 
observation. 

Same   evening   I   was   admitted   to   nearby   Hospital   at   C.P.   Tank,   and   same   Doctor 
Presswala was looking after me. Very 1st day I was given 6 bottles of Glucose. My mother 
was  worried and she  had given up hopes  for  my  recovery. I  was  firm  with my  will  power 
and was sure nothing will happen to me and will be OK within few days. I was discharged 
from Hospital after 21 days, but in mean time I lost nearly 20 pounds of weight, and I was 
given very heavy dose of medicine  99 capsules  and injection for typhoid, due to this I had 
effect   on   my   lever.   After   coming   home,   within   7   days     I   was   again   sick   suffering   from 
Jaundice,   Now   again   complete   bed   rest,   started   new   medicine   Liv   52,   B­Complex,   All 
liquid   juice   Channa   and   so   on.   I   was   also   asked   to   wear   one   Mala   in   neck   tied   up   with 
string   and   was   told   slowly   it   will   become   long   as   I   go   on   getting   better.   Nearly   after   one 
week, we were playing Cards in my father’s Bed room where we all four used to sleep, we 
played up to 2 a.m. and then went for sleep.
 A  great   miracle  took   place  between   2  a.m.  to  5  a.m.,  I  don’t  know   exact  timing  as 
it was midnight and we all were sleeping.

I   saw   my   younger   brother   Satish   (his   Atma)   who   had   passed   away   in   may   1975, 
entering   from   one   open   window,   coming   near   my   bed,   he   took   out   mala   from   my   neck 
which I was wearing due to jaundice, ( actually it was impossible to take it out from top of 
head   as   it   was   tied   with   knot   in   neck,   or   wear   it   again   from   top   of   head,   as   it   was   too 
small)   and   he   placed   it   in   my   hand   and   asked   me   to   keep   it   in   my   pocket,   and   told   me 
everything will be OK, nothing to worry, you will be alright very soon. 

I   woke   up   at   7­30   a.m.,   and   saw   that   mala   was   not   in   my   neck,   instead   it   was   in 
my pocket, So I was just  about to tell this incident  to my mother, but she  told me I should 
first go to Gods room and tell everything to him and then tell to all family members. I told 
everything to god what happened during my sleep, and then the same  story to my mother 
and   family   members,   Thereafter   we   all   tried   to   place   the   said   mala   into   my   neck   through 
top   of   head,   but   as   it   was   too   small   it   did   not   enter   the   head.   Thereafter   my   mother   told 
me it’s OK, now you take bath and go to chowpatty and immerse the said mala into to sea 
with good luck. Immediately I started getting well within couple of days. 

I   had   lost   weight   nearly   21   lbs.   and  was   very   slim,   none   of  my   clothes   used   to   fit 
me.   While   I   was   sick,   I   had   to   inform  my   head  office   regarding   my   sickness   and   I   needed 
extra   leave   for   the   same   as   it   was   impossible   for   me   to   travel.   I   was   granted   extra   leave   , 
and I had to stay back in India up to 23rd March 79. 

After   reaching   Zambia   on   24th   March   79,   my   wife   received   call   from   head   office 
stating that she should allow me to take complete bed rest for another 15 days before I join 
my   office.   Thereafter   within   couple   of   days   my   G.M.   as   well   as   other   Lusaka   branch   staff 
came  to  Livingstone  to   see  me   at  my  residence.  I  felt  very  happy  and   very   nice   with  their 
well  wishes.   Within  10  to  15  days   I  started  putting   up   weight   and  was   OK   so  in  month  of 
April 79 I started going to office for the full time.

When I was in hospital in Feb 79 , Rakhee was also very sick, she had food poison 
due   to   Bhel   she   ate   at   Chowpatty   and   suffered   very   heavily   with   vomiting   and   diarrhea. 
She was also in danger. Hema had tough time looking after me as well as Rakhee. Our that 
trip to India was really horrible except visit to Far East for nearly 12 days. 

Slowly   I   started   all   my   activities   in   Zambia,   going   to   office,   playing   Badminton, 

going for swimming and so on. 

In   1979,   President   of   India   Mr.   Zailsingh   came   for   a   visit   to   Zambia,   he   also 
visited   Livingstone   where   we   used   to   stay,   As   I   was   Branch   Manager   for   Duly   Motors   in 
Livingstone,   and   also   Secretary   for   an   organization   known   as   Zambia   India   Friendship 
Association, I  again had  an opportunity  to go  to  Airport  to receive  President  of India,  We 
received   him   and   brought   him   at   Hindu   hall,   where   all   the   Indian   of   Livingstone   were 
waiting   for   his   speech   down   there.   All   the   time   I   was   besides   him   along   with   his   body 
guard   and   at   the   same   time   I   used   to   take   his   photographs.   It   was   a   great   pleasure 
throughout the day.

Being   secretary   for   an   organization   known   as   Zambia   India   Friendship 

Association   and   also   working   for   Semi   Government   Company,   I   was   lucky   as   I   had   very 
good   terms   with   Indian   High   Commission   staff   situated   in   Zambia.   Actually   Office   for 
Indian   High   Commission   was   in   Lusaka   Capital   City   of   Zambia,   but   their   staff   used   to 
come   to   Livingstone   very   often   and   specially   once   in   a   month   to   Help   local   Indians   for 
renewal   of   their   Passport   or   to   Issue   new   Passport.   They   used   to   get   the   forms   filled   up 
and do the necessary work at Lusaka, In case of Emergency they used to do complete work 
down   in   Livingstone.   I   had   so   good   terms   with   them   that   in   case   any   of   my   friend   or 
myself   had   to   have   any   work   done   I   could   get   it   done   in   10   minutes.   Even   if   it   is   a 
question of getting new Passport, I could get it down in 10 minutes. I was lucky they used 
to visit my house after office hours and we used to go for a ride and dinner together. 

From 1978 to 1983, I was member for five different organization, giving voluntary 
services   to   such   organizations   after   office   hours   ,   and   helping   them   to   the   best   of   my 
ability  for  one  or the  other  requirements. So I  was very popular in Livingstone. Following 
are the organizations where I used to be voluntary member. 1) Rotary Club of Livingstone. 
2)   Treasurer   for   Badminton   Club,   where   I   used   to   play   Badminton   3   days   a   week   i.e. 
Tuesday,   Thursday,   and   Saturday,   from   5­30   to   7­30   p.m.   Once   we   had   open   tournament 
for   Livingstone   players   and   I   took   part   in   Doubles   and   stood   3rd   for   Doubles   match.   3) 
Secretary   for   Convent   High   School,   where   Rakhee   and   Sagar   used   to   study,   we   used   to 
have   Parents   Teacher   meeting   once   in   a   month   where   I   used   to   take   notes   of   the   meeting 
for   Agenda.   4)   Secretary/Treasurer   at   Livingstone   Primary   School   Parents   committee, 
where   I   used   to   keep   records   of   the   funds   and   well   as   the   Minutes   of   the   meeting   for   the 
said   committee.   5)   Committee   member   and   joint   secretary   with   Dr.   Tikku,   for   ZIFA, 
known as Zambia India Friendship Association.

Every year we used to have trade fare in Livingstone and mostly all big as well as 
small  companies  used to  take part. We  also used  to have Duly  Motors stall displaying  our 
cars   and   other   products.   We,   Duly   Motors   in   Car   category   section   used   to   receive   first 
prize   nearly   every   year.   We   also   used   to   have   Rotary   club   stall,   where   we   used   to   have 
pick   a  lot  and  different  games   to  make   some  money   for  the  club.  My   family   and  I   used   to 
spend   most   of   the   time   at   such   trade   fare   for   nearly   3   days.   Kids   used   to   enjoy   riding   in 
small toy train, and play different games at most of the stalls and win some prize. 

Days were passing by and again in July 1980 I applied for 2 and half months leave 
starting   1st   August   1980   for   visiting   Europe,   U   S   A   ,   and   Canada.   My   leave   was   granted 
and   we   left   Zambia   on   2nd   August   1980   reached   Italy   on   3rd   August   1980.   One   of   my 
friend   Mr.   Acharya’s   daughter   had   also   accompanied   us   for   the   whole   trip   starting   from 
Zambia,   as   her   father   requested   us   if   we   could   take   her   with   us   as   he   and   his   wife   had 
seen around the  world but her  daughter  had never  been there, and this would be  her  first 
trip with us. We agreed for the same. 

Saw   most   of   the   parts   in   Italy,   Rome,   Venice   and   many   church,   three   coins   in   the 
fountain,   and   many   other   sightseeing   places   as   ruins   of   Italy.   We   left   Italy   on   7/8/1980 
reaching   Switzerland   on   the   same   day,   where   we   visited   Geneva,   Zurich,   Interlaken,   and 
Alps   nearly   11,000   feet,   above   sea   level,   saw   cheese   factory,   and   so   on   stayed   there   for   5 
days   ,   we   enjoyed   very   much   in   Geneva   as   8/8/1980     was     their   independence   day. 
Reaching   to   Alps   we   had   to   change   3  trolley   and   there   was   lot   of  snow   on   top  of  the   hill, 
where   we   enjoyed   playing   with   snow.   Left   Swiss   on   12/8/1980   reaching   same   day   at 
France, on 12/8/80. We visited Eiffel Tower, as well as other places. 

Now   here   we   were   worried   for   our   food,   as   the   food   which   we   brought   from 
Zambia   started   getting   exhausted.     As   soon   as   we   entered   our   room,   Hema     picked   up 
telephone   directory   as   started   looking   for   Shah   and   Patel   families.   She   phoned   one   shah 
family,   luckily   one   old   jain   lady   replied   the   call,     Hema   asked   if   there   was   any   Indian 
Vegetarian   Restaurant   where   we   could   get   some   Jain   food.   She   was   very   kind   and  first   of 
all   she   said   if   you   have   any   problems   regarding   food,   you   may   come   at   my   place   for   the 
same,   but   we   thanked   and   said   we   are   five   and   its   better   if   you   could   give   us   some 
address for the same. 

That’s how she gave us address for one Indian Restaurant, where we found Indian 
Thali   with   5   to   6   vegetables,   Dal   Rice   Roti   etc   all   nice   and   hot   served   by   Indian   waiters 
and  the  charges were  USA  $ 8 per  Thali. It  was  hardly  4 stops  by  train  or bus  from  where 
we were staying. We all were quite happy and we  used to take one meal daily down there 
for   3   days.   We   used   to   catch   a   tourist   bus   three   times   in   a   day   to   visit   whole   of   France, 
Paris,   morning   9   am   to   12   noon,   3   p.m.   to   6   p.m.   and   night   9   p.m.   to   11   p.m.,   We   visited 
most   of   the   parts   within   2   days   and   on   14­8­19080   we   reached   London.   We   stayed   in 
London   for   two   weeks,   we   stayed   with   my   elder   Brother   Rameshbhai   and   his   family.   He 
took us around local places in London as well as surrounding places during weekends. We 
visited   famous   places,   London   Bridge,   Madam   Tussad,   Museum,   and   so   on   and   also   went 
to Manchester, Black pool Morecumbe  Beach, Leicester and so on. We had nice time taking 
ride   in   different   Rides.   We   also   did   a   bit   of   shopping   for   clothes   and   other   articles.   After 
two weeks on 28­8­1980 we left London arriving USA. 

We   reached   USA   on   29­8­1980   arriving   at   New   Jersey   Airport   ,   received   by   my 

brother   Mahesh.   We   stayed   there   nearly   for   one   week,   and   visited   Philaldhepia,   specially 
mint   where   USA   currency   was   printed.   ,   Washington,   New   York,   Niagara   Falls   from   both 
end, USA as well as Canada. Thereafter we flew to Chicago and stayed with my friend for 
3 days his name is Pravin. We Visited Jantar Mantar, Museum, and other famous places as 
well   as   Pravins   Donkey   Donuts   shop.   From   there   we   flew   to   St.   Louis,   stayed   with   my 
friend Nayan for  nearly  three days,  he had two  sons  same  age of Rakhee  and Sagar, so  all 
four   had   very   nice   company.   We   visited   St.Louis   Arch   which   is   602   feet   high,   and   from 
there     we   could   see   most   of   the   known   places   around   St.Louis   from   the   top   of   the   arch, 
and also went around other places. From St Louis we went to Texas, Dallas, at my brothers 
house  Suresh, stayed there for  nearly 5 days and we  visited Houston also for  one day. We 
saw   J.   R.’s   farm   where   they   used   to   shoot     T.V.   Serial   Dallas   which   was     very   famous 
during those  days and   did   shopping, Indian Grocery  as we  were to  go to Florida for one 
week leaving Dallas. 

After  leaving  Dallas  we  arrived at  Florida, outside  the  Airport  we  hired a Car  for 
one   week   to   move   around   Florida,   self   driven   Chevrolet   Car,   and   I   was   driving   the   same 
for   one   week.   It   was   very   cheap   during   those   days,   only   USA   $   123   for   one   full   week 
including   what   I   spent   for   fuel.   It   was   very   nice   experience   as   it   was   left   hand   drive, 
which I drove for the first time in my life. We started looking for a hotel, and we ended up 
at   Holiday   Inn.   It   had   very   nice   apartment   for   full   family,   Bed   room,   Drawing   room, 
Kitchen and so on fully furnished, and also vessels for cooking food, Rent was only USA $ 
20 per day. Every day morning by 8 a.m. we used to go out for sightseeing and come  back 
to   hotel   in   evening   by   7   p.m.   As   there   was   swimming   pool   kids   used   to   enjoy   swimming. 
After   coming   back   we   used   to   cook   our   own   food   ,   enjoy   the   same   after   getting   tired   for 
full day roaming here and there. 

We  visited Disney   World  for   two   days,  one  day   for   Circus  world,  one  day  for  Sea 
world,   One   day   for   Nasa   and   so   on.   During   those   days   as   there   was   no   terrorism   going 
and visiting any place in USA was no problem at all. We could enter UNO, USA Mint, and 
other   important   places   just   without   any   pass   ,   it   was   open   for   one   and   everyone,   without 
any   permission.   From   there   we   straight   flew   back   to   New   Jersey,   after   couple   of   days   on 
1st October 1980 we flew back to London. We spent nearly 32 days in USA, stayed again in 
London for one week and on 7th October 1980 reached back home (Zambia) nearly 67 days 
(two   and   a   quarter   Months)   holiday   in   all.   It   was   very   great   experience   as   well   as 
enjoyment,   and   one   the   best   holidays   of   life   time.   We   saw   and   experienced   many   new 
places,   and   learned   lot   of   new   things.   Specially   how   people   with   different   community 
leave in their own places and in own country. 

I used to renew my contract with Duly Motors for every 2nd year, and after every 
2  years   I  used   to  get  84  days  paid  leave,  Plus   1st   class  Airfares  from   Zambia  to  India  and 
back for full family.

After   completing   my   Europe   and   USA   tour   in   October   1980,   I   came   back   to 
Zambia,   and   started   my   work   as   usual.   Now   Zimbabwe   boarder   was   also   open   for 
everyone, and as we were leaving just 12 kilometers from their first town Victoria falls, we 
used   to   go   there   many   times   during   weekends   for   a   day   or   so,   specially   for   shopping   as 
things were very cheap compared to Zambia, but we had to spend foreign exchange for the 
same. Victoria falls sightseeing also was one good attraction.  Secondly Botswana was also 
very   near   about   50   kilometers   from   our   residence,   so   we   also   used   to   go   there   for 
shopping   as   well   as   to   see   Botswana   Game   park   which   was   very   huge   and   good.  All   wild 
Animals   and   at   times   we   could   see   17   lions,   and   1000   elephants   in   a   group.   Because   of 
these   two   countries   and   also   sightseeing   in   Livingstone   we   were   enjoying   our   stay   down 
here. There was very good small museum in Livingstone. 

Slowly the economy in Zambia was getting worse, and they had to depend on IMF 
(International   Monetary  Fund).  We  had   to  face   lot   of  shortages  for   essential  commodities, 
food  stuff  and   so  on.  Things  were  getting   expensive  due   to  devaluation  of  local  currency. 
Also   education   was   getting   worse   due   to   foreign   teachers   leaving   the   country,   and   local 
teachers taking over the Job. Now we were planning that sooner or later we also will have 
to   immigrate   and   leave   the   country   very   soon.   We   made   up   our   mind   that   as   soon   as 
Rakhee completes her 7th Standard  Exams (as it is Board Exam) we will leave the country, 
whatever   the   circumstances.   If   we   don’t   get   chance   anywhere   in   other   part   of   world,   we 
will definitely come back to India. 

Most   of   the   Indian   specially   Doctors,   Accountants   and   others   coming   to   Zambia 
from   other   countries   for   jobs,   in   government   as   well   as   privates   companies,   and   who   had 
more qualification then me, were very jealous, as my salary and terms of contract were far 
better compared to their contracts. They all did not  know my  terms of contract which  was 
as   follows,   High   salary,   A   Bungalow   with   four   Bed   rooms   ,   Two   Paid   servants   one   for 
house   and   other   for   garden,   Company   Car   fully   maintained   by   Company   and   unlimited 
Petrol   to   move   around   anywhere,   New   Car   after   every   six   months,   Telephone   expenses 
paid   by   company,   School   fees   paid   by   company,   One   Security   guard   on   the   gate,   Club 
membership fees, and entertainment  expenses at Hotel with customers, plus  84 days leave 
after   2   years   of   contract   with   1st   Class   air   fares   for   whole   family   (Return   Ticket   to   India) 
25% Gratuity out  of monthly  salary  to be  received at the  end of contract, plus commission 
2% on net profits, and much more. All the Indians very jealous and were thinking how am 
I   leaving   such   a   luxury   life,   as   they   did   not   know   my   terms   and   conditions   with   the 
company. 

Some   of   them   indirectly   complained   to   Customs   and   Immigration   that   I   am 

fiddling   with   company   Money   and   making   illegal   income.     I   was   called   in   by   Police 
Department   as   well   as   local   customs   office   for   enquires   as   per   such   complaints,   They 
checked   my   local   bank   account   as   well   as   my   Overseas   Bank   Account,   but   could   not   find 
anything, they also made enquiries with my Head Office, but fortunately Head office gave 
a   very   good   report   that   I   am   absolutely   clean   and   totally   honest   with   my   duties. 
Thereafter  everything  was   totally   clear  and  I  was  a  free   man,  and  nothing   to  worry   at   all. 
People   who   had   complained   were   surprised   and   since   then   they   became   my   enemies,   as   I 
stopped   talking   with   them.   Thereafter   nobody   ever   tried   anything   against   me.   Everyone 
were   just   surprise   how   can   I   afford   so   many   luxuries,   as   nobody   knew   terms   of   my 
contract   and   I   did   not   have   to   explain   to   any   one   of   them.   No   doubt   I   was   very   lucky   to 
have   such  a  good  employers and  managers  above   me,  so   I  enjoyed  working  with  them  for 
nearly twelve and half years.

Now as everything was in order and all doubts clear, work was going on as usual, 
I   again   applied   for   two   months   leave   starting   25th   November   1981   to   30th   January   1982   . 
Luckily   my   leave   was   granted   so   we   decided   to   go   to   India   for   holiday   and   visit   few 
places   in   northern   part   of   India.   I   booked   tickets   for   the   full   family   as   follows,   Zambia   ­ 
Bombay   ­   Delhi   ­   Agra   ­   Jaipur   ­   Udyaipur   ­   Ahmedabad   ­   Bombay   ­   Zambia.   We   left 
Zambia   on   27th   November,   1981,   arriving   Bombay   on   28th   Nov.   1981.   We   started   in 
December   1981   our   tour   to   north,   visiting   Delhi,   temperature   was   3   Degrees   very   cold, 
then   to   Agra,   Fatepursikri,   Jaipur,   Udaipur,   Ranakpur,   Ahmedabad   and   so   on   by   Air. 
Before   14th   January   1982   we   came   back   to   Bombay   to   enjoy   kite   flying   festival.   We   all 
enjoyed   very   well   as   we   could   visit   all   the   places   any   time   of   the   day,   because   during 
those   days   there   was   no   fear   for   terrorism,   and   being   for   the   first   time   it   was   very   good 
experience.   Did   some   shopping   from   all   the   places   which   we   visited.   After   spending   few 
days   in   Bombay   with   Family,   we   went   back   to   Zambia   on   27th   January   1982   arriving 
Lusaka,  Zambia   on the   same  day.  As  the  flight  to  Livingstone   was  in  the   evening, Rakhee 
and Sagar enjoyed staying at Hotel Ridgeway in Lusaka. 

February   1982   I   again   started   my   job   as   usual,   but   conditions   were   getting   worse 
economically. One Zambian Kwacha was only Indian Rs. 7.50. Value of currency was going 
down   day   by   day.   When   I   first   came   to   Zambia   in   1969   the   currency   value   of   Zambian 
Kwacha one  was India Rs.13.50. Thus savings in foreign currency  became  less  day by  day, 
as we had to pay more Kwacha then what we used to pay before.

Life   was   getting   tougher,   shortage   of   essential   commodities,   lack   of   education 

facilities,  devaluation   of  currency  and   so  on,  we   had  to   make   up   our  mind  as  to  when  we 
should leave this country. We started thinking seriously for migrating as early as possible, 
before   it   becomes   worse.   Rakhee   was   in   6th   standard   and   after   7th   standard   being   board 
exams,   higher   secondary   studies   was   not   at   all   good   due   to   lack   of   educated   teachers.   So 
we   planned   our   future   and   made   up   our   mind   that   we   should   leave   immediately   after 
December 1983, as soon as Rakhee appears for her final board exam for 7th standard in the 
month of December 1983, and wait for the results to come to India in near future. 

I started looking at prospects for settling outside Zambia, I wanted to try for USA 
and   immigration   on   investment   basis   was   nearly   down   payment   USA   $   40,000,   and   I   had 
savings   of   nearly   USA   $   56,000   in   all.   If   I   invest   $   40,000   and   fail   to   do   some   business,   I 
will   ruin   my   life   as   well   as   all   the   savings   of   last   14   years.   I   dropped   the   idea   of   USA,   as 
there   was   no   other   means   for   going   to   USA.   Regarding   Zimbabwe,   Botswana   and   South 
Africa   nearly   same   as   Zambia   so   no   point   taking   any   chance   down   there,   and   lastly 
London   was   also   out   of   question.   Finally   we   decided   that   best   place   would   be   India, 
because it was possible to settle down in India with whatever saving we had in our hands.

In  1983 after  a long  thought, I decided to come  all alone to  India, move  around at 

different   places   and   see   where   to   settle   down   with   whatever   we   have   in   hand.     I   left 
Zambia on 2nd July 1983, and thought of coming via Mauritius to see new place before we 
leave Zambia for final migration. Stayed in Mauritius for 3 days and arrived at Bombay on 
5th   July   1983.   In   Mauritius   I   stayed   with   one   of   my   Friend   Cheenia’s   Father   in   Law,   I 
decided as I did not have to pay anything more via Mauritius. I had a nice time for 3 days 
and the family where I stayed were very good and polite. One more country was included 
in my list  before I come  to India permanently. My visit  to Bombay  was also a big surprise 
to   all   my   family   members   in   India,   as   I   did   not   inform   in   advance,   I   went   straight   from 
airport   to   residence   without   informing   anyone.   That   time   it   was   also   big   surprise   as 
Rameshbhai   and   his   family   had   come   from   London   and   Suresh   and   is   family   had   come 
from USA. We all got together down at Opera House by surprise. 

In   1983   when   I   had   planned   to   come   to   India,   Luckily   I   saw   my   passport   and   I 
found that (Immigration status not required) was not stamped in my passport, on the same 
day   when   I   was   to   leave   Zambia,   Now   if   I   come   to   India   without   stamping   that   in   my 
passport, I  may not  be  allowed to go out of India thereafter. I  phoned one  of my  friend at 
Indian   High   Commission   at   Lusaka   Office   which   was   nearly   480   kms   away   from 
Livingstone where I used to stay, I explained to him the situation, he advised me bring the 
passport  and  we  will  stamp it  for  you. I told him  well  it’s too  late  now,  today  I am flying 
to   India   after   7   p.m.   from   Lusaka,   and   my   flight   comes   to   Lusaka   from   Livingstone   after 
5.30   p.m.   It’s   not   possible   for   me   to   reach   your   office   as   your   office   closes   at   5   p.m.     He 
told   me   don’t   worry,   I   will   personally   come   to   Lusaka   Airport   at   6   p.m.   and   will   stamp 
your   passport.   Luckily   he   did   come   to   airport,   and   my   passport   was   indeed   stamped   and 
now I had nothing to worry for the same. 

Migrating   to   Bombay   was   next   to   impossible,   because   elder   brothers   were 

interesting   in   disposing   off   our   family   house   at   Opera   House,   secondly   we   did   not   have 
enough   money   to   settle   down   in   Bombay   as   residence   were   very   expensive,   beyond   our 
budget,   and   doing   Business   in   Bombay   without   own   property   was   also   out   of   question.   I 
had to start looking for some place in Gujarat as time was very limited.

Most   of   our   friends   in   Zambia   specially   Doctors,   had   taken   up   their   education   in 
Baroda,   and   had   given   me   advice   that   if   I   am   going   to   Gujarat,   I   should   first   think   of 
Baroda,   because   education   is   very   good   and   that   was   my   primary   aim   of   migrating   from 
Zambia   There   is   low   population,   cosmopolitan   city   and   standard   of   leaving   very   low, 
Property prices also very low. 

I   took   up   my   trip  for   Gujarat   from   Bombay   and  started   visiting   known   places   i.e. 
first   Navsari, Bhrauch,  Surat,  Baroda and  finally   Ahmedabad.  Stayed two  to  three   days  at 
each place, studying all the possibilities for migration to such places. I wanted to find out 
which   place   will   be   best   for   education,   business   and   peacefully   leaving.   I   had   three   aims 
in   my   mind   before   I   finally   leave   Zambia,   i.e.   Best   Education   for   my   both   children, 
Secondly   I   should   have   my   small   ownership   residence   and   thirdly   my   own   place   where   I 
can do some business small or big just to make our leaving very comfortable. 

Out   of   the   five   places   I   visited   in   Gujarat,   I   also   was   very   much   impressed   with 
Baroda. No  doubt  education was excellent up to college  level, even well known in foreign 
countries,   Degrees  well   recognized   overseas.   Secondly   residence   available   in   plenty   in   all 
different   parts   of   the   city,   and   Two   bed   room,   Drawing,   and   Kitchen,   were   costing 
between 1.5 lacs to  2 lacs,  either  tenement, row house  or flats, in any  good locality  within 
city limits. Shops were also not more than 2 lacs in centre of the city, main road Alkapuri. 
I   had   no   friends   of   my   own   or   relatives   who   could   take   me   around,   but   fortunately   My 
elder   brother   Dineshbhai   had   one   of   his   college   friend   who   was   running   a   factory   ,   he 
gave me best advice and after his office hours he used to take me around the city showing 
me few places for Business outlet and residence area. His name was Krishnakant K Shah. I 
stayed for three days with One Mr. O. J. Shah, brother of one of my best friend in Bombay 
Virendra C Shah. 

I   noted   down   the   areas   and   outright   prices   for   purchasing   said   properties.   Going 
around I  was  very  much  impressed with one  building  known  as Bombay  Shopping  Centre 
tallest building in Baroda up to 13 floors, and first three floors for business and office area 
and from 4th to 13th floor residence. Right in the centre of the city, on a corner plot facing 
the main road. There were few shops completely closed, mostly on resale basis. One shop I 
liked   was   nearly   300   sq   ft   belonged   to   Dinbandhu   medical   store   near   Raopura.   I   went 
there   to   make   enquiries   for   the   price,   and   he   told   me   its  
Rs. 2,25,000/­. 

After   going   through   all   the   hassle,   I   made   up   my   mind   that   if  at   all   we   are   going 
to   plan   to  come  to   India  in   1984,  we  will   definitely   try   to  settle  down  in  Baroda,     because 
we could buy both one shop and another residence  with whatever we have saved in last 14 years, 
i.e. Indian Rupees 4,50,000/­,  as   I   had   money   in     UK   Bank,   about   London   Pounds   31,000.   I 
could buy both the properties in good locality for nearly Rs. 4,00,000/­ only, and balance I 
could use for business purpose. 

I   decided   that   we   should   leave   Zambia   by   1984,   because   Rakhee   was   completing 
her   primary   education   by   December   1983   and   Sagar   was   only   in   grade   3.   If   we   wait   for 
Rakhee   to   complete   her   secondary   education,   then   by   that   time   Sagar   will   arrive   in 
Secondary   and   for   him   to   complete   secondary,   means   another   9   to   10   years   in   Zambia.   I 
also   will   become   very   old   to   move   and   settle   down   in   a   new   country.   As   it   is   in   1984   I 
would be 44 years old, nearly middle age of my life, and for the said reason I had to take a 
firm decision. 

After   making   all   the   notes   in   one   diary,   I   came   back   to   Zambia   on   18th   August 
1983.   I   discussed   in   detail   everything   with   my   wife   in   presence   of   Rakhee   and   Sagar, 
because   I   wanted   to   take   all   the   decisions   in   presence   of   my   whole   family.   As   kids   also 
should   know   what   are   the   plans.   The   picture   was   very   clear,   and   it   was   very   prospective 
as   per   our   thinking.   If   we   had   to   move   we   had   to   leave   Zambia   by   February/March   1984 
as schools start in India in the month of June, and we had to obtain admission for both the 
kids. Finally we decided to  leave  the  Paradise  World (Zambia)  It was  a tough decision, so 
I   decided   to   hand   over   my   resignation   to   our   General   Manager   and   Chair   Lady   Mrs. 
Chisamba.   I   handed   over   my   resignation   on   1st   September   1983,   giving   Company   enough 
time   of   nearly   6   months   to   look   for   somebody   to   take   over   my   position,   stating   that   my 
last   day   of   job   will   be   31st   March   1983.   I   selected   1st   September,   as   I   started   my   job   with 
the   said   company   on   1st   September   1972,   worked   for   nearly   11   years   and   6   months, 
continuously  in one company, for the first  time  in my  life  for such a long period with one 
employer.

I stated three main reasons in my resignation first education for my kids, secondly 
I would like to have  my own residence  and thirdly I would like  to start my  own business. 
At   the   same   time   thanked   all   the   Dulys   staff   for   being   very   kind   to   me   through   my   stay 
with them  and enjoyed my work fully with great satisfaction. 

My Chairlady and other senior staff were  very shocked to receive my  resignation, 

immediately   I   got   a   call   from   my   chairlady   from   head   office,   asking   me   not   to   take   any 
hasty   step,  she  also  flew  from  Lusaka  to  Livingstone   (nearly   500 kms)  within  one   week   to 
see me and to discuss with me in detail regarding my resignation and they were not ready 
to accept my resignation.   She told me that I can transfer my Kids either to UK or to India 
for   education   purpose   and   all   the   fees   will   be   paid   by   the   company   and   for   business   and 
residence  I am all OK  in Zambia as everything  is on my own at  Livingstone  Branch. I also 
explained   that   I   would   like   to   start   my   business   at   this   age   and   established   very   well,   so 
that   in  case   due  to   some   or  the  other  reason  my   son  does  not  get   proper   education he  can 
at least look after my business and survive on the same,  and told her, this is my right age 
to   take   a   decision.   No   doubt   I   am   quite   happy   down   here,   but   now   I   would   like   to   start 
something   on   my   own   otherwise   it   will   be   too   late   for   me.   She   was   very   kind   to 
understand   what     I   had   to   say   and   with   regret   she   accepted   my   resignation.   At   the   same 
time   she   was   kind   enough   to   tell   me   that   in   case   you   have   problems   in   settling   down   in 
India, doors  are   always  open  for  you,    and you may   just  walk   in  for   your   position in  said 
company. I was so glad that even after my resignation, my Company cares so much for me, 
because   they   have   full   trust   in   me   and   my   work   for   the   last   11   years.   I   thought   at   least   I 
am secured if I fail to settle down in India.

All my good wishing friends also started telling me that I am a fool to take such a 
decision,   leaving   such   a   good   job   for   the   sake   of   education   purpose.   They   told   me   it’s 
better   not   to   hand   over   my   work   permit,   instead   take   nearly   6   months   leave   form   the 
company, try to settle down in India, and if it is not possible, I should come back and start 
again   where   I   am   happy.   I   gave   it   a   thought   and   told   them   it’s   not   advisable   to   keep   feet 
on   both   the   ends.   If   I   do   so,   I   will   certainly   not   settle   down   in   India   and   will   definitely 
land   back   in   Zambia.   I   told   them   if   I   have   to   settle   down   in   India,   I   need   at   least   2   to   3 
years of time,   then only I can know whether it is possible  to settle down or not, (within 6 
months   it   is   very   short   period).   Finally   I   decided   to   hand   over   my   Work   Permit   and 
resignation, so that there is no room for me to come  back to Zambia. No doubt I will have 
to   struggle   a   lot   in   India,   as   doing   business   in   India   is   not   that   easy   and   specially   with 
Indian population, but if you succeed even sky is not the limit. 

My   family   and   I   started   sorting   out   all   the   items   in   house   as   to   what   to   take   to 
India   and   what   to   dispose   off   in   Zambia.   Dispose   off   either   by   way   of   sale   or   to   give   it 
away   to   friends   and   office   staff   freely   as   per   their   requirements.     At   the   same   time   we 
started   packing   goods   in   wooden   boxes   writing   each   item   in   one   diary   as   per   number 
given on each box.  

Some   of   the   boxes   I   had   to   make   myself     (   I   knew   Carpentry)   for   27"   T.V.,   two 
V.C.R.’s,  Music System and other house hold items. 

We   decided   to   go   to   India   in   2   lots.   Hema,   Rakhee   &   Sagar   to   leave   in   month   of 
February 1984 and they should go through Mauritius as all three of them had not seen the 
place  and I  go after  31­3­1984 as soon  as my  contract  ends. We  decided for  going  in 2 lots 
as we could take facility for T. R. (Transfer  of Residence)  for both of us and take as many 
goods and items from Zambia in 2 lots. 

Before   going   to   India   finally,   we   decided   to   have   some   short   holiday   at 
Zimbabwe, Botswana, Gabrone, Francis Town, Kariba Dam, few game parks and so on. We 
also did some final shopping  in above  countries to bring things with us  to India. We were 
not   sure   as   to   when   again   we   will   get   chance   to   visit   such   places   once   we   go   finally   back 
to India. 

In 1983/84 there was shortage of imported vehicles in India, and who so ever used 
to   come   to   India  during   those   days   on  T.R.  basis   used   to   bring   one   imported  Car   to   India 
specially  to  dispose  it off at  a margin of profit. In 1983 when I was in India I also studied 
and   made   enquires   as   to   which   car   I   should   bring   ,   I   ask   one   of   our   family   friend   Mr. 
Pradumalbhai   owner   of  Thakercy  Group of Mills.  He   asked me  if  I  could  manage  to  bring 
Mercedes Benz, I said OK I will try for the same. 

I   had   planned   to   bring   one   Mercedes   Benz   to   India,   but   unfortunately,   Zambian 
customs   did   not   allow   me   to   take   the   car   out   of   Zambia   as   per   customs   and   immigration 
rules. I decided to go to Gabrone (Botswana) and buy one second hand from there, drive it 
to   Zambia   and   then   send   it   to   India   by   Ship.   I   selected   one   M.B.   at   Gabrone   380   S   (Petrol 
Driven)   it   was   a   huge   Vehicle.   I   paid   for   the   same   out   of   my   U.K.   funds,   Pounds   8,000 
nearly   Indian   Rs.1,20,000/­.   I   drove   it   to   Zambia,   and   at   the   Livingstone   boarder   was 
closing   at   6   p.m.   I   left   Bulawayo   (Zimbabwe)   to   reach   Livingstone   before   6   p.m.     The 
distance was nearly 500 kms, so I had to drive straight nonstop for 500 kms at the speed of 
nearly   140 to  160  kms  per   hour,  I  did  not  even  stop  for  filling  petrol throughout   500 kms. 
Luckily   I   reached   the   boarder   at   5.45   p.m.   and   cleared   the   customs   and   immigration   and 
reached home by 7 p.m.

Now   I   had   to   apply   for   an   Import   License   for   the   same   to   bring   it   to   India,   I 
contacted   Indian   High   Commission   for   the   same,   they   told   me   we   have   the   forms   for   the 
same,   you   better   fill   it   up   down   here,   so   that   we   can   submit   the   same   to   Delhi   office   and 
by   the   time   you   reach   India,   The   said   Import   License   will   be   in   your   hands   in   India.   I 
completed all the procedure for the same. 

When   we   came   to   Livingstone,   I   started   making   enquiries   as   to   how   to   take   the 

said car to India, By Air it  was very  expensive, the only  alternative  was by  Ship via  Dar e 
Salam   (Tanzania)   and   by   road   from   Zambia   to   Daresalam.   I   contacted   AMI   office   freight 
consultants in Zambia (Lusaka). They also advised me that if I send the car as it is by ship 
there  are   likely   chances  to   few  things  missing  from  the   Car  by   the  way  of  theft.  I   decided 
to  buy one container for the same, which cost me ZK 1,500/­ i.e. Rs.12,000/­. Packed   the   Car   inside 
the container, locked and sealed the same by Zambian Customs to be opened only in India. 
Freight   charges   from   Lusaka   to   India   were   ZK.5,000   i.e.   Rs.38,000   and   AMI   consultation 
fees ZK600 i.e.Rs.5,000/­so the Car was handed over for delivery at Indian port. 

Rakhee had to appear for her final Board exam for 7th Standard in December 1983, 
and four days before the exam was to start , Principal of her school called me and told me, 
unfortunately   Rakhee   can’t   sit   for   the   exams   as   he   had   forgotten   to   write   her   name   in   the 
list   for   board   exam,   which   was   submitted   to   board   in   Lusaka   before   one   and   half   month 
back.   He   also   told   me   there   are   another   3   students   he   has   forgotten   along   with   Rakhee. 
Rakhee   was   in   the   same   school   since   standard   1st.   so   I   told   her   Principal,   how   can   you 
forget   her   name,   and   what’s   to   be   done   now.   He   replied   there   is   nothing   we   can   do   and 
she   will   have   to   sit   for   the   exams   next   year   i.e.   1984   December.   I   got   wild   and   worried, 
and   told   that   is   absolutely   impossible,   as   we   are   leaving   this   country   before   April   1984, 
and she  can’t get admission in standard 8th in India unless  she  gets a clearance  certificate 
for standard 7th. 

I   went   to   my   office   and   sent   a   detail   Fax   to   my   Chairlady   and   my   General 

Manager explaining all the problems. Our Company being Semi Government, they took up 
the   matter   to   the   Board   Authorities.   I   also   contact   one   of   my   friend   Mr.   Mahendra   Patel, 
who   was   Business   man   in   Lusaka,   he   also   tried   his   best   to   contact   Board   Authorities. 
There   were   only   two   working   days   in   hand   Thursdays   and   Friday   and   Exams   to   start   on 
Monday.   Board   Authorities   contacted   Principal   of   Convent   School   to   find   out   in   detail 
regarding   the   said   problem.   Principal   agreed   that   it   was   his   own   fault   not   including   four 
students name in final list handed over to board. 
 Principal   was   advised   to   allocate   new   numbers   to   these   four   students   and   allow 
all the four students to appear for final exams. I also got a fax from my head office, which 
I   took   to   the   Principal   and   he   also   agreed   that   my   daughter   Rakhee   may   appear   for   final 
exams. Now I was Ok and relieved from heavy tension. 

After the Exams were over, we started final packing of goods which  we  wanted to 

take   to   India   with   us.   We   decided   that   Hema,   Rakhee   and   Sagar   should   leave   Zambia   in 
February   1984   via   Mauritius,   and   bring   with   them   50%   of   the   goods   on   T.R   .basis.   There 
were   nearly   17   to   18   packages   including   wooden   boxes,   containing   T.V.,   V.C.R.,     Music 
system,   Mattresses,   Carpets   and   other   domestic   Items.   They   left   Zambia   in   February   84 
arrived   Mauritius,   stayed   for   3   to   4   days   and   finally   reached   Bombay   for   good.   All   the 
unaccompanied   baggage   left   Zambia   on   the   same   day   by   air   and   cargo   charges   for   18 
articles   was   ZK   2500   i.e.Rs.19,000/­.   When   they   reached   India,   goods   had   already   arrived 
at Airport and had to get it cleared through one local agent and he charged Rs.25,000/­ to 
clear   all   the   goods   from   customs.   Finally   they   came   to   our   Bombay   residence   at   Opera 
House. 

Hema had a very  tough time  in the  beginning  with two  kids  all alone  for  the  first 
time   in   India.   Hema   had   to   look   for   a   teacher   to   coach   both   the   kids   for   their   entrance 
exams   at   Baroda   for   std.4th   and   std   8th.   Luckily   after   a   good   try   she   got   hold   of   one 
Tuition   class   just   opposite   our   residence   in   Bombay.   There   she   got   hold   of   one   Mr.   Bhatt 
and   his   wife   who   took   proper   care   for   Rakhee   and   Sagar.   Mr.   Bhatt   and   his   wife   took 
enough pains to see that they both catch up with Indian education system and get through 
interview   in   Baroda.   They   managed   to   get   books   for   std.   8th   and   std   4th   from   Baroda   so 
that   they   could   train   them   accordingly.   Daily   they   used   to   sit   for   nearly   2   to   3   hours   and 
they charged only Rs.600/­. Now they were settling down peacefully in India. 

I   was   alone   in   Zambia,   I   used   to   complete   my   work   at   office   and   started   handing 
over  duties to next  Branch Manager posted through Head Office.  I used  to take  lunch and 
dinner   at   my   friends   house,   and   started   packing   my   luggage   in   Cartons,   I   also   had   a   27" 
T.V., V.C.R., Music System, Spool Tape  Recorder, Mattresses,  Carpets, Xerox  Machine  and 
so on, nearly 18 packages. 

I came  to India nearly 3 weeks later on   March 1984. I had tough time with Indian 

customs,   as   I   had   bought   Xerox   Machine   with   me   and   they   were   asking   me   for   Import 
License  for the same. After negotiations I paid necessary duty, got everything cleared. We 
had   36   packages   in   all   nearly   one   and   half   ton   of   goods   from   Zambia.   We   were   settling 
down and relaxing for few days at our family house in Bombay.

Back to India -
Zambia journey ended and landed back in India from March 1984
to date in Vadodara, Gujarat, India.

When I came to India in March 1984, I had not yet received my Import License  for 
my   Mercedes   Car.   I   was   bit   worried   and   I   had   already   received   notification   that   my   Car 
has arrived at Bombay Dock. Meantime  I received a letter from one of the Agents of Delhi 
asking   me   for   clearance   of   my   Import   License,   and   he   can   help   me   for   the   same   at 
Rs.25,000/­ fees. I don’t know where he got my address from, I am sure from the Licensing 
office, and they had tie up for making such money out of incoming Residence. 
 I   started   taking   advice   from   local   friends   in   Bombay,   luckily   one   of   my   friend 
from   Indian   High   Commission   came   to   India   and   he   was   supposed   to   stay   in   Bombay   for 
two   days   before   he   went   to   Delhi   as   he   wanted   to   see   Bombay.   He   contacted   me   on   my 
local   telephone   Number,   I   met   him   and   I   borrowed   one   car   from   my   friend   to   take   him 
around   Bombay,   and   show   him   few   places.   While   we   were   moving,   I   told   him   about 
Import   License   which   we   had   applied   when   I   was   in   Zambia   and   narrated   to   him   the 
whole   story.   He   told   me   don’t   worry,   we   will   sort   it   out   by   this   evening   when   we   reach 
home.   At   8   p.m.   when   we   came   home,   he   phoned   his   father   who   was   P.A.   to   Presidents 
Office   in   Delhi,   He   told   whole   story   to   his   father   regarding     Import   License,   His   father 
told ok I will look into the matter next day morning as soon as I reach my office. 

Early morning next day his father went and phoned Licensing  office, and gave the 
details regarding import license to the person concerned, and at the same time he told him 
are   you   interested   in   saving   your   seat   or   you   want   to   keep   that   license   pending   on   your 
table   for   good.   Only   these   words   were   enough,   and   within   3   days   I   received   my   import 
license at my Bombay address by courier without any fees for the same. 

After  few  days I alone  came  to Baroda for  3 to 4 days, I personally  had no friends 

or   relatives   in   Baroda.   It   was   absolutely   new   environment   for   me   as   well   as   my   family 
who   were   to   join   me   in   near   future.     I   stayed   for   3   days   with   one   Mr.   O.   J.   Shah,   cousin 
brother   for   one   of   my   best   friend   Virendra   of   Bombay.   I   started   looking   for   one   flat   or 
house   on   rental   basis   so   that   we   could   move   down   to   Baroda   in   the   month   of   May   1984 
before   the   school   starts,   and   also   to   secure   admission.   I   got   hold   of   one   estate   agent 
through   news   paper   advertisement,   he   showed   me   one   two   bed   room,   drawing   room   and 
kitchen   flat   at   52,   Kunj   Society,   2nd   floor.   Rent   was   pretty   high   during   those   days, 
Rs.1,750/­, plus electricity and Gas bills to be paid. I was desperate for having one as soon 
as possible  and this had all the hard furniture i.e. beds, fridge, dining  table, fans, sofa set 
direct   Gas   connection   and   so   on.   Since   I   did   not   have   to   invest   in   such   items   initially,   I 
decided   to   hire   the   same   Flat   and   paid   one   month’s   rent   in   advance,   plus   Rs.5000/­ 
deposit   on  refundable   basis   and  one   month’s   commission   to   the   Estate   Agent.   Secondly   it 
was   in   the   centre   of   the   city,   everything   at   walking   distance.   After   3   days   I   went   back   to 
Bombay, planning  to come  back  in the month of April as I  had already paid rent for  April 
84. 

Schools were to start in the month of June, Rakhee and Sagar were busy with their 
tuitions   for   seeking   admission   in   8th   standard   for   Rakhee   and   4th   standard   for   Sagar. 
Rakhee   had   to   learn   3   new   languages,   i.e.   Gujarati,   Hindi   and   Sanskrit.   She   had   very 
tough   time   for   the   first   year   in   8th   standard.   Well   they   decided   to   come   to   Baroda   in 
month   on   May   84,   but   I   could   not   stay   for   very   long   with   them   as   I   was   to   come   back   to 
Bombay for clearing my Mercedes Car from Customs which I had to do personally. 

Hema had very  tough time  staying all alone  with kids in Baroda as this place  was 

completely new for her, and she had come here for the first time in her life. As she did not 
know   places   in   Baroda   she   had   to   ask   Riksha   Drivers   to   take   her   to   different   schools   and 
obtain admission forms, fill up the same and submit  them in time. She had obtained forms 
from   4   schools,   i.e.   Navrachana,   Baroda   High   School,   Don   Bosco,   Shreyas   High   School.   I 
used to keep in touch with Hema by phone, and visit Baroda once in fifteen days as during 
weekend as soon as I was free in Bombay.

Rakhee   and   Sagar   got   first   a   call   from   2   schools,   Navrachana   and   Shreyas. 
Navrachana   was   out   of   question   as   they   told   Sagar’s   age   is   less   and   they   will   give   him 
admission in Standard 3rd, and secondly they wanted donation. Now they visited Shreyas, 
took   interview  and  they  offered admission  to  both  of  them, it  was  ok, but   it  was   very  far, 
but  for the safety purpose I told Hema to pay necessary fees and obtain admission, till we 
get call from other 2 schools. 

Thereafter   we   started   looking   for   residence   in   Manjalpur   area,   but   in   no   time   we 
got a call from Baroda High school also. Rakhee and Sagar went for interview plus test for 
admission,   Sagar   was   sitting   in   queue   and   when   they   announced   who   is   coming   first   for 
interview, Sagar   just  walked in  1st   without  any   fear  for  an interview  and  Rakhee  also  did 
the   same   when   her   turn  came   for   her   class.   Couple   of  days   later   their   names   appeared   on 
the   notice  board  that   they  both  have   got  admission  in  Baroda  High  School.  Hema   went  to 
pays   the   fees,   and   casually   she   asked   how   much   donation   we   have   to   pay,   so   Principal 
told   who   told   you   we   accept   donations   in   this   school,   we   give   admission   on   merit   basis 
only and your kids have got admission as per their merits. 

After obtaining admission at Baroda High School, we wrote letter to Shreyas High 
school,   to   cancel   Admission   for   Rakhee   as   well   as   Sagar,   so   that   they   could   accommodate 
some   other   students  for  the  said  class.  Baroda  High  school  was  absolutely  near   to  the   flat 
where   we   were   staying,   only   5   minutes   walking   distance,   that   way   we   were   very   lucky. 
Rakhee  used to  go all alone, but  for  Sagar  we  had to drop him  and pick him  up as he was 
very young. Hema had to carry on all this job as I was staying in Bombay. 

I   had   already   cleared   my   car   in   Bombay,   but   unfortunately   I   had   to   pay   very 
heavy   duty   as   well   as   dock   charges.   Duty   was   Rs.   2,95,000/­,   Dock   charges   Rs.50,000/­, 
Clearing   Agent   charges   Rs.12,500/­,   the   price   of   car   went   higher   with   all   such   charges, 
which I had not accepted being a second hand car. When I left Zambia, I had expected that 
I   will   make   some   profit   out   of   this   car,   and   will   settled   down   peacefully   with   some   extra 
money,  but   unfortunately  it   turned  out   the   other   way.  Unfortunately  two  cars  Maruti  and 
Honda Accord, both imported cars started coming  to India in the year  1984 and they were 
very   cheap,   Honda   being   Rs.   3,50,000/­   only   and   Maruti   still   cheaper.   So   the   prices   of   all 
other   imported   cars   started   going   down.   This   Mercedes   Car   cost   me   nearly   Rs.   5,50,000/­ 
after I got it in my hands.

Plus   I   had   to   pay   Interest   for   the   Loan   I   took   to   clear   my   car.   I   was   expecting   to 
sell   the   same   for   Rs.7,00,000/­   so   that   I   can   make   some   profit   out   of   the   same,   but 
unfortunately  when  I put for sale  in market  and showed to some  customers, I was  offered 
only Rs.3,50,000/­ or Rs.4,00,000/­, whereby I was Making net Loss of Rs.1,50,000/­ out of 
what I had paid.  When I had left Zambia I had only Rs.4,50,000/­ in UK Bank and had left 
Rs.1,50,000/­ in Zambian Bank, which they were supposed to send when foreign exchange 
is available with Zambian bank, but no guarantee as to when it will arrive in my hands. It 
was known as Money in pipe line with local bank. 

I was  now totally worried and in full tension, I was not sure when the car  will be 

sold   and   at   what   price.   Secondly   I   could   not   go   and   stay   with   my   family   in   Baroda   till   I 
can   sell   my   car   in   Bombay,   and   Hema   was   suffering   all   alone   in   Baroda.   I   used   to   visit 
every   15   days   during   weekend,   I   transferred   all   my   goods   by   one   truck   to   Baroda 
residence which I had bought from Zambia. June, July and August passed but still no luck 
for   selling   my   car.   In   month   of   August   due   to   Shradya   I   was   sure   no   one   is   going   to   buy 
any   new   item,   so   I   decided   to   stay   in   Baroda   with   my   family.   I   also   visited   Palithana 
during   the   said   period.   And  during   this   15  days   I   sold   my   container   which   I   had   brought 
from   Zambia,   and  used  money  for  domestic  expenses  to   cover   few   months  expense.   I  also 
bought   2   Bicycles   one   for   Rakhee   and   Sagar     so   that   they   could   go   to   school   as   well   as 
around Baroda. 
 During Navratri I came back to Bombay to see if I can sell my car, Luckily I found 
one   Customer,   Mr.   Pradyumalbhai   owner   of   Thakersey   group,   who   offered   me 
Rs.4,50,000/­   only.   I   had   no   alternative,   I   had   to   make   up   my   mind   ,   so   I   sold   it   for   the 
said   price,   and   made   Net   Loss   of   Rs.1,00,000/­   instead   of   making   profit   on   the   same.   I 
made   a net  loss   in  one  day  in  one   deal, and  now  it  was   very  tough  for   me  to  settle   down. 
But I did not lose confidence and kept full courage.

I finally came to Baroda in September 1984 for good, and now I started looking for 
a   shop   for   Business   and   also   residence   on   ownership   basis.   I   wanted   to   have   both   the 
places   nearby   to   the   school,   so   all   they   could   be   in   walking   distance.   I   was   interested   in 
buying   a   shop   in   Bombay   Shopping   Centre   because   it   was   very   near   to   school   and   also 
there   were   8   to   10   shops   for   sale.   I   contacted   the   owners   but   the   prices   were   beyond   my 
Budget,   and   I   was   worried   what   to   do.   Luckily   we   found   one   shop   No.33,   which   was 
closed   ,   so   we   started   looking   for   the   owner,   and   fortunately   the   owner   was   very   well 
known   to   Hema   as   well   as   to   her   family.   Mr.   Bipinbhai   Sura,   who   used   to   stay   in   same 
building   for   nearly   40   years   in   Bombay.   We   went   to   see   him   at   his   new   premises   in 
Bombay Sagar Mahal at Walkeswar and asked him if he was interested in selling the same. 
He   told   us   he   bought   the   same   in   1974,   when   the   building   was   being   constructed   by 
themselves   only   and   he   bought   it   for   investment   basis   to   make   some   profit   on   the   same. 
We told him, see we  have come  to India for good from Zambia and are planning  to settled 
down in Baroda, we are very much interested in buying your shop, and now it’s already 10 
years  since   you  have  bought   this  shop,  and  it  has  also  appreciated  in  value.  We   would  be 
very grateful if you could sell the same to us. 

The   story   got   into   his   mind,   and   since   he   was   known   to   Hema   he   told   well   I   will 
try to find out latest price for the same and offer you as soon as possible. Within one week 
he   told   us   the   price   will   be   Rs.1,20,000/­   plus   other   transfer   and   society   charges,   which 
came   to   be   Rs.1,35,000/­.   Price   was   very   reasonable   compared   to   other   shops   in   same 
building, and we were very lucky to get it where we wanted.

We   immediately   paid   in   full   and   took   the   possession   and   started   renovating,   as 
we   wanted   to   start   some   business   before   21st   October   1984   ,   i.e.   before   Diwali   as   well   as 
my Birthday. 

Now   within   one   month   I   started   looking   for   what   business   to   start   in   the   said 
premises. Actually, I was interested in starting some kind of automobiles business as I had 
12 years of experience in Automobiles in Zambia. I had also decided what name I will give 
to   my   shop,   i.e.   KWACHA   AUTO   SALES.   This   also   had   my   initials   KAS   (Kirish   Amthalal 
Shah.)    All  my   friends  were   laughing   at  me  when  I  used  to  tell  them  in  Zambia   regarding 
this name. I wanted to use KWACHA as it was the name for Zambian Currency, and all the 
money   I   made   to   settle   down   in   India   was   from   Zambia.   I   wanted   to   give   respect   to   the 
said currency. 

When I  came  to  settle  down in Baroda, my  Uncles  (Mama)  son Jitu was  interested 

in coming with me  to settle down in Baroda. His father  had worked with my  father  in our 
cloth   merchant   shop   in   Bombay   for   nearly   35   years   (Full   Life)   at   Mulji   Jetha   Market.   His 
father   was   absolutely   honest   and   hard   working   Gentleman.   So   I   decided   to   hire   Jitu   with 
me in my Business  at Baroda and in the beginning he used to stay with us until finally his 
family got immigrated to Baroda. 

We   both   were   moving   around   in   Baroda   to   look   for   what   type   of   Automobiles 
Business   we   should   do   in   Baroda.   We   came   across   one   show   room   at   Karelibaug   dealing 
with  TVS  Mopeds,  and  they  were   the  main  dealers  for  the  same.  The  owner  was   Mr. Anuj 
Patel.   We   had   a   meeting   with   him,   and   asked   if   he   was   interested   in   giving   us   sub 
dealership for Alkapuri Area, where we could sell new mopeds, parts and also repairs and 
servicing   for   the   same.   In   short   a   small   mini   garage.   We   had   enough   space   for   the   same. 
Luckily   he   agreed,   he   saw   the   place,   and  also   helped   us   fully   to   start   our   Business   before 
our   dead   line,   and   also   provided   two   mechanics   to   handle   workshop   at   our   place   for 
repairs and servicing of the said mopeds. 

I   was   very   keen   for   a   grand   opening   on   21st   October   1984   on   my   birthday,   but 
unfortunately   the   day   was   not   good   so   we   opened   on   Desara   22nd   October   1984,   We   had 
invited Local Mayor for the Grand Opening and for Cutting the Red Ribbon. Many friends 
and relatives came for the same from Bombay, Ahmedabad, Surat and so on as this was the 
first family business  in India after my father’s shop from 1942 to 1976, in Bombay at Mulji 
Jetha Market, as cloth merchant. 

After   the   grand   opening   was   over,   all   the   guest   started   going   back   to   their 
respected   places,   and   I   started   looking   for   ownership   residence   premises   very   near   to   my 
shop   and   kids   school,   so   that   if   no   vehicle   is   available   we   could   go   walking   either   to 
school or shop. I saw nearly 25 residence  places through one estate agent Mr. Bhrambhatt, 
near   Ellora   park,   Subhanpura,   Gorwa,   Gotri   and   so   on.   In   all   these   areas   either   a   Flat, 
Tennament,   or   Row   House   all   were   costing   nearly   Rs,1,25,000/­   to   Rs.1,50,000/­,   which 
was very good price, with Two Bed Rooms, Kitchen, and Drawing room. But unfortunately 
I did not like any of the residence place out of 25 which I saw. 

We   had   one   friend   in   Zambia   Mr.   Mahendra   Patel   and   his   parents   had   settled 
down   just   in   1983,   at   Baroda,   we   knew   them   also   very   well,   They   had   bought   a   3   Bed 
Room   House   at   Citizen   Society,   near   Ellora   Park   area,   we   just   came   to   visit   them   and 
narrated   whole   story   regarding   looking   for   Residence,   and   gave   our   Budget   nearly 
Rs.1,50,000/­ approximately. 

Immediately  he  told us  there  are  few  Row  houses  in  the  same  society  ‘B/Type’  so 
if you are interested I can take you to the society office and contact you to the right person 
Mr.   Mukundbhai   Patel,   who   is   the   builder   for   this   society.   We   met   Mr.   M.   Patel,   and   he 
told there are only 4 houses left for sale and the numbers are 44,51,52,& 53, we saw all the 
four houses  and were quite  impressed with the area as well as the structure. Houses  were 
totally   incomplete,   only   Box,   nothing   inside,   not   even   plaster   to   the   walls.   The   whole   B 
section   was   the   same,       No   Drainage,  No   Electricity,  No   Water   Connection  and   so   on.  But 
we were impressed with the Society. No one had occupied a single house out of 35 houses, 
and   if   we   were   to   book,   we   could   be   the   first   to   enter   in   such   Row   Houses.   The   Price   for 
the   same   was   Rs.1,50,000/­,   plus   nearly   Rs.10,000/­   if   we   want   extra   tiles,   kota   stones   on 
stairs, water tank at back yard, and Iron gates for four doors, 2 at bottom and 2 at terrace. 
We  asked when  do  you think  you can complete  and give  us  the  possession,  as we  want  to 
leave the rented house as soon as possible because  the rent is too high. He told well if you 
pay   in   full   may   be   before   end   of   November   or   latest   by   1st   week   of   December   1984.   The 
agreement   was   completed   ,   paid   money   in   full     and   work   started   immediately   in   full 
swing   and   they   completed   all   internal   work   before   end   of   November   1984,   except,   no 
electricity   connection,   no   water   connection,   and   no   drainage   facilities,   as   they   were 
waiting for corporation permission for the same. 

We     performed   Vastu   Puja   on   2nd   December   1984,   our   was   the   only   house 
completed   fully   and   we   were   the   first   to   enter   this   society   on   2nd   Dec.   84,   in   16   Row 
houses from No. 39 to No  54 on our  side. All three  side  surrounded like  a jungle, farming 
area.   Early   morning   the   view   was   excellent   at   back   yard,   where   we   could   see   lots   of 
animals  such  as cows,  donkeys,  and so  on and at  evening  very  good sun  set  as  there  were 
no   high   rise   flats   at   all   in   this   area.   We   could   see   Rameshwar   mandir   from   our   kitchen, 
Gotri   water   tank   from   our   front   door   as   the   surrounding   was   completely   empty.   We   did 
not   have   any   vehicle   to   move   around   as   we   had   in   Zambia,   I   had   two   cars   in   Zambia   but 
here I had to move by rickshaw. I also had a chauffeur in Zambia, and Mr. Punamkaka and 
his wife  who  had seen my  Luxurious  life  in Zambia, were feeling  very pity seeing  me  and 
my family struggling down to settle in India.  Here I either had to walk or go by riksha. 

I was  not  at all interested in taking up a job in India as I was  44 years old when  I 

came to India, and I was sure one day I will succeed in business  and then there will be  no 
limit to my income. I started my Auto Moped business, I was sure  that it will take at least 
2   years   to   pick   up,   and   I   had   to   keep   that   much   waiting   period   for   the   same.   In   business 
my income was nearly Rs.500 to 700 per month in beginning and the expenses for house as 
well   as   shop   with   2   employees   were   nearly   Rs.5000/­     per   month.   Very   tough   time,   but 
had to keep patients. 

In   my   house   I   did   not   have   and   furniture   such   as   Fans   in   rooms,   fridge,   beds   in 
bed rooms, sofa in drawing room, dining table and so on, nothing at all and I did not have 
any money to buy the same in the beginning as I had to invest for business as well as look 
after day to day expenses.

I   had   to   sell   few   items   which   I   bought   from   Zambia   for   my   personal   use   as   I 
wanted money badly for my expenses. 

First   I   sold   my   car   container   and   bought   two   bicycles   for   Rakhee   and   Sagar   .   The 
balance I kept it for daily expenses. 

Then   I   sold   one   Xerox   Machine   which   I   had   bought   from   Zambia,   I   wanted   to 
make profit out of it, but unfortunately made very little loss while  selling. This is because 
it   got   damaged   in   transit,   all   the   ink   had   spilt   in   the   whole   machine   and   it   was   totally 
useless,   no   prints   were   coming   out,   and   few   people   suggested   to   sell   it   as   scrap,   but 
fortunately   I   got   one   repairer   who   charged   me   Rs.   6,000/­,   he   opened   up   the   whole 
machine   each   and   every   part,   cleaned   with   petrol   ,   fixed   it   back   and   it   was   working   in 
perfect condition. Totally it had cost me after landing at India for nearly 45 to 47 thousand 
and   I  got   a  customer   and  sold  the  same  for   only   Rs.  40,000/­  making   very   little  loss.   This 
money was very useful for me for few months in business as well as domestic expenses.

I   had   also   bought   2   T.V.’s   from   Zambia,   one   27"   and   other   19",   in   beginning   I 
started   giving   19"   T.V.   with   V.C.R.   on   hire   to   Hotel   Express   one   of   my   first   customer   for 
hiring   such   equipments,   and   other   residential   customers   and   used   to   make   some   money 
every   month.   Unfortunately   the   said   T.V.   and   V.C.R.   were   not   matching   properly,   so   I 
thought   of   selling   of   19"   T.V.   and   got   Rs.   9,000/­   for   the   same.   This   money   I   utilized   to 
buy few domestic items, one fridge 165 Lts., 3 fans, two for bed rooms and one for seating 
room, dining table with six chairs,  and kitchen pantry with drawers under the platform. 

I   had   bought   3   V.C.R.   with   me   when   I   came   from   Zambia,   National   370   and   310, 
and   one   Sharp   with   camera.   Since   the   V.C.R.   were   very   expensive   in   India   during   those 
days,   many   wanted   to   hire   the   same   for   watching   Movies.   Few   of   my   friends   suggested 
that  why  I should  not  give  the said V.C.R. on hire to customers, charges being  Rs.50/­ for 
12   hours   and   they   used   to   see   nearly   3   movies.   At   the   same   time   I   invested   some   money 
and bought one Salora T.V. and gave T.V. along with V.C.R. on hire for Rs.100/­ per shift. 
I started making some money every month for my daily expenses. 
 I   started   my   Auto   Business   in   October   1984   and   by   the   end   of   December   1985   it 
was   not   picking   up   to   the   mark.   I   had   to   think   something   else,   so   I   went   for   seasonal 
business,  i.e.  during  Rakshabandhan  I   used   to   sell   Rakhadi’s,  during  Diwali   I   used   to   sell 
Diwali   greeting   Cards,   this   also   did   not   pick   up   very   well   as   my   shop   was   not   on   main 
road, and advertising was very limited.

I   had   no   vehicle   to   move   around,   and   those   days   new   vehicles   specially   two 
wheelers   were   not   easily   available,   had   to   book   well   in   advance.   I   had   to   pay   foreign 
exchange  USA  $ 600 plus  local money  if  I wanted to  buy  Bajaj  Chetak. Well I did  so  and I 
bought   a   Bajaj   Chetak   Scooter   for  
Rs.12,500/­ in all. I tried to ride it but was not very comfortable with the small wheels as I 
was used to Motor Bikes with large wheels. I tried it for 6 months and as it did not suit me 
I sold it for Rs.12,000/­. Now again I was without a vehicle. 

Early 1986, one  of my  customer  who used to bring his  TVS moped for repairs and 

servicing,   wanted   to   sell   the   same   as   he   bought   a   new   scooter.   He   was   asking   Rs.2000/­ 
for it and a new one was costing Rs. 5,500/­. I got interested for the same, so I offered him 
Rs.  1,600/­ and  the  deal was  ok with him  so  I  bought  the  said  moped. As I  was  dealer  for 
the same, I changed all the necessary accessories and parts and got it fully coloured which 
cost   me   another   Rs.1,000/­.   Now   again   I   was   with  a   vehicle   for   moving   around   and   I   had 
no problems with the same as I was dealer for said moped. 

When   I   started   TVS   Moped   business,   I   did   not   know   what   this   vehicle   is?   But   as 
per   my   tendency   I   pick   up   everything   very   fast   only   by   watching   the   same.   As   I   was 
watching   my   mechanics   working   on   the   mopeds   for   repairs   and   servicing,   I   started 
picking  up how to  do  the same, and within 6 to 9 months I could repairs this moped fully 
without   the   help   of   my   mechanic   or   when   he   was   absent.   I   used   to   repair   the   moped 
myself and see that the customers don’t suffer. I could even repair complete engine for the 
moped. 

Rakhee   and   Sagar   were   doing   very   well   at   school,   Hema   used   to   look   after   their 
school   progress   as   she   was   full   time   housewife,   so   she   could   teach   them   and   no   need   for 
private tuitions. She  used to go and see  their class  teachers every now and then and solve 
all the difficulties.  Rakhee had few problems as she  started in standard 8th where she had 
3 new subjects i.e. Hindi, Gujarati and Sanskrit, which she had never studied in her life in 
Zambia.   Credit   goes   to   Hema   as   she   took   her   full   time   to   teach   all   these   subjects   to 
Rakhee, and Rakhee also  picked up very  well and she  passed  her standard 8th with flying 
colours.   Same   with   Sagar,   he   also   worked   hard   and   passed   successfully   standard   4th. 
Rakhee   had   to   take   tuition   classes   in   standard   9th,   10th   and   12th   for   Maths,   Science   and 
English,   at   Lulla   classes,   and   also   private   teachers   in   standard   12th,   Sagar   also   followed 
same in higher classes.

Rakhee   and   Sagar   both   had   problems   regarding   their   teeth,   they   had   to   undergo 
treatment   for   it   through   a   specialist   Doctor   Heena   Desai,   she   said   the   course   will   be   for 
nearly   2   years   for   both   of   them   and   the   charges   will   be   nearly   Rs.   2,500/­   for   each,   and 
was   asking   for   advance   payment.   I   told   her   advance   is   not   possible,   but   I   promise   to   pay 
Rs.100/­  for   every   seating   and  complete   full   charges   in   installments.   Well  she   agreed  and 
luckily both had very good treatment.

In   mid   1986   one   of   my   friend   of   Zambia   now   settled   in   USA  

Mr. Pravin Patel had come  to India and he  was here in Baroda. He came  to visit me  at my 
residence.  In 1977/78 two of my Zambian  friends and I   had helped him with certain USA 
Dollars   to   buy   business   in   USA,   as   he   was   interested   for   going   into   business   from   his 
present job. He did very well in Business and also returned our money in full with interest 
by   1981/82.   He   had   bought   one   Movie   Camera   Panasonic,   which   he   was   interested   in 
selling the same if I had some customer for the same. I told yes there is one customer right 
in   front   of   you,   he   thought   I   am   joking,   but   I   told   I   am   serious,   you   just   tell   me   the   price 
for   the   same.   He   told   its   for   Rs.20,000/­,   I   told   well   that   fine,   but   I   can’t   give   you   all   the 
money   right   now,   I   will   buy   it,   and   start   business   with   the   same   and   pay   you   Rs.5,000/­ 
per  month,  if  it’s ok   with  you  then  the   deal  is  done.  We   both agreed and  now  the   Camera 
was with me for good.

As I was badly in need of money and photography was my hobby I converted into 
commercial   business   for   the   purpose   of   survival.   (Sometimes   hobby   as   well   as   things   you 
learn   in   your   life   may   help   you   for   your   survival)   I   started   advertising   and   also   told   few 
of   my   photographer   friends   that   I   am   also   going   into   photography   business,   for 
Videography  as well as still photography. Now this was  my new business  from June  1986. 
I   started   getting   orders   for   Marriage   ceremonies,   Private   Birthday   parties,   Conferences 
and   so   on.   I   used   to   charge   Rs.1,500/­   to   Rs.1,800/­   for   marriages   and   Conferences   and 
nearly   Rs.700/­   for   Birthday   Parties.   I   started   making   nearly   Rs.8   to   10   thousand   per 
month,   so   now   I   was   very   comfortable   with   my   day   to   day   expenses,   and   also   started 
giving   Rs.5,000/­   to   Pravin’s   relative   in   Baroda.   I   was   in   this   Business   from   1986   to   1992, 
thereafter   I   gave   up   as   it   was   very   tiring,   plus   new   instruments   started  coming   in   market 
and   my   being   very   old   model,   I   was   not   interested   in   investing   more   money   in   the   said 
business.                                                          

In   September   1986,   two   years   had   been   completed   for   sale   of   my   Mercedes   Car, 
and   as   per   customs   rule   I   could   transfer   my   name   only   after   2   years   after   bringing   from 
overseas,  I came to Bombay for the same and got the car transferred. 

I   was   in   Bombay   for   few   days,   and   luckily   through   my   Brother   in   Law   Mr. 
Deepak,   I   came   through   one   Morris   1952   model   car   belonging   to   one   of   his   office   friend 
who   was   interested   to   sale   the   same.   I   went   to   see   the   same,   took   a   ride   with   him   at 
Marine  Lines  at  the  speed  of 80 to 100 miles,  i.e. 140 to  160 kms,  running  was  perfect, but 
the   body   was   black   and   totally   half   of   the   bottom   part   eaten   up   with   big   holes   all   round, 
due   to   Salty   water   in   Bombay.   I   asked   for   the   price   and   it   was   Rs.12,500/­   for   the   same. 
The engine, battery, tyres, seats all other parts except body were good and as good as new. 
I   asked  if   I   could  take   a  long   ride   myself   and  see  the   running   and  then   decide   whether  to 
buy  or not. He  agreed, so  next day  I, My elder brother  Dineshbhai,  my cousin  brother Jitu 
went for a ride from Marine Lines to Borivali nearly 35 to 40 kms, and back. There was no 
problem at all and the running was smooth and comfortable. I asked if he could give it for 
Rs.10,000/­, but he did not agreed, he wanted Rs.12,500/­ for the same. I told him ok I will 
inform   you   next   day,   I   phoned   my   wife   explained   to   her   about   my   interest   in   buying   the 
said   vehicle,   she   agreed   and   I   made   the   deal   for   Rs.12,500/­.   I   paid   cash,   got   the   car 
transferred   within   2   days   in   my   name,   and   drove   it   from   Bombay   to   Baroda,   with   my 
bhabhi, cousin brothers Jitu and Amit. 

Left   Bombay   at   7   a.m.   visiting   Chikli   one   of   my   Zambian   friend   Mohanbhai,   then 
stopped   at   Valsad   my   Bhabhis   brother   ,   took   lunch   there   and   then   to   Surat   my   brother   in 
law   Rashmibhai   took   tea/coffee   breakfast   and   reached   Baroda   at   7.30   p.m.   same   day.   At 
times on our way when the roads were very clear I used to drive at the speed of 100 miles 
per   hour,  i.e.  160   kms.     Wife   was   not   very   impressed   with   the   body,   but   I   told  nothing   to 
worry,   we   will   get   it   done   in   Baroda   and   also   change   the   color   fully.   I   was   proud   to   be 
first   owner   for   4   wheeler   (Car)   in   Citizen   Society   in   36   houses   on   our   side   from   No.11   to 
30, and from 39 to 54.

After   two   years   of   struggle,   now   I   think   I   started   settling   down,   recovered   my 
confidence,   and   earned   enough   for   my   day   to   day   expenses,   But   not   enough   for   luxuries. 
At last my three aims which I had started getting successful, i.e. education , own business 
and own residence.

In 1984 I had brought my cousin brother Jitu from Bombay to help me in business, 
we had started a TVS Moped business, but unfortunately it was not picking up at all, and I 
had to pay salary to him as well as the mechanics, out of my pocket as the income was not 
enough   from   the   repairs   of   TVS   Mopeds.   Finally   after   17   months   I   had   to   decide   and   tell 
Jitu   to   go   back   to   Bombay   as   I   could   not   afford   to   pay   Rs.1,000/­   salary   every   month   to 
him.   He   also   understood   and   went   back   to   Bombay,   but   he   was   very   much   interested   to 
stay   in   Baroda,   as   he   liked   the   place   compared   to   Bombay.   Luckily   my   elder   brother 
Dineshbhai   sold   our   family   house   at   Opera   House   where   we   used   to   stay   since   1938,   and 
he was also interested for investing money in Baroda. He bought one flat and two shops in 
Baroda. 

Since   Jitu   was   very   keen   to   come   to   Baroda,   my   brother   Dineshbhai   opened   one 
shop at  Gotri and started doing  cloth business  down there  and asked Jitu to  look  after the 
same. Thus Jitu once again came back to Baroda, and now at present he is very well settled 
in his own Estate Business  and his daughter having flower  business  and his son doing  job 
with one very well known company.  

As   I   was   staying   outside   Baroda   for   quite   some   time   due   to   Video   shooting,   I 
could   not   look   after   two   business   at   the   same   time   one   Videography   and   other   TVS 
Moped. I called in Bhailal my mechanic  for  moped repairs and told him  if you can handle 
repairs   business   for   moped   down   here   on   your   own,   then   I   will   give   you   your   regular 
salary as well as 50% share on Labour which we charge to customers. 

He   agreed   for   the   same,   and   after   couple   of   month   he   started   charging   very   high 
labour   charges   to   customers   for   making   more   money.   Some   of   the   customers   started 
complaining   for   the   same,   I   looked   into   the   same   for   couple   of   days,   the   complain   being 
genuine, I called Bhailal and told him see I am not here to spoil my name because  of you, I 
don’t   like   such   false   charges.   I   am   not   interested   any   more   to   carry   on   this   Moped 
business   as   there   is   not   much   profit   in   it.   I   don’t   mind   if   I   make   loss   for   the   parts   which 
are   remaining   in   this   office   which   will   be   of   no   use,   I   want   to   stop   this   business 
immediately  from tomorrow onwards, and I literally did close  down  moped business  very 
next   day.   I   gave   Bhailal   whatever   was   due   to   him,   and   told   him   you   may   look   for   some 
other job or do what you think is fit for you.

In   1986,   my   wife   did   not   have   much   work   as   she   was   now   not   busy   with   kids 
studies,   so   she   was   getting   bored   at   home,   she   planned   for   opening   dispensary   at 
residence   in   drawing   room   where   she   can   see   the   patients,   keep   her   practice   running   and 
also   pass   time   with   patients.   We   bought   necessary   equipments,   medicine   in   wholesale, 
plus big curtain to separate drawing room from dining  room, so that Hema could examine 
ladies   patients   without   any   difficulty.   We   organized   the   opening   for   the   dispensary   and 
called in all the members of Citizen Society, people from Arbudanagar, Chetna Society and 
other   surrounding   societies.   It   was   a   nice   opening   and   on   the   same   day   she   had   some 
patients   and   they   all   said,   well   it’s   a   very   good   idea   as   we   all   can   come   here   being   very 
near to us. Now she was quite busy and actually there were no fix timing as all were good 
friends   and   used   to   come   at   any   time   of   the   day.   Sometimes   they   used   to   seat   with   Hema 
and   discuss   few   latest   topics   or   their   domestic   problems   and   pass   their   time.   Now   Hema 
was   quite   happy   being   little   bit   busy   as   well   as   being   helpful   to   general   public.   The 
charges   were   absolutely   nominal,   just   for   the   sake   of   charging,   as   it   was   not   a   profit 
making   dispensary.   If   some   patients   could   not   pay,   she   used   to   give   medicine   free   of 
charge.

In   1986/87   Rakhee   also   had   tough   time   as   she   was   in   10th   Standard   being   Board 
exam,   she   had   to   attend   school   as   well   as   classes   for   2   hours   in   evening.   She   was   doing 
fine   with   her   studies,   had   no   problems   at   all   and   at   the   same   time   she   was   helping   me   in 
my business as well as to Hema in kitchen and dispensary.                                         

Rakhee   had   two   very   good   friends   in   her   school   right   from   standard   8,   i.e.   Aarti 
and   Lata   both   were   very   brilliant   and   they   used   to   help   Rakhee   to   solve   all   her   problems 
in   studies.   She   got   through   standard   10   with   very   good   percentage   and   selected   Science 
subjects   for   standard   11th   and   12th.   When   Rakhee   joined   her   school   in   1984   in   8th 
standard,   school   had   classes   up   to   standard   10th   only.   Luckily   when   she   passed   her 
standard   10th   school   got   permission   to   open   up   new   classes   for   level   12th,   so   she   had   no 
problems for admission into standard 11 for further studies. 

When I left Zambia, I had deposited Zambian Kwacha 22,000/­ which is Indian Rs. 
1,65,000/­   nearly,   which   is   known   as   money   in   pipeline.   This   is   because   Zambian 
Government   did   not   have   enough   foreign   currency,   and   they   used   to   transfer   the   said 
money   as   and   when   they   had   facility   for   foreign   exchange.   Luckily   in   1987   I   got   my   first 
installment  through  my   bank   from Zambia  and  that   was  approximately  Rs.70,000/­. I  was 
planning to invest nearly half of it in some kind of business. 

During   those   days   there   was   craze   for   video   cassette   library.   I   also   thought   of 
opening   one   at   my   present   shop,   so   that   if   I   get   10   customers   to   hire   one   each   cassette   I 
will   earn   Rs.100/­   per   day.  I   talked   with   Hema,   Rakhee   and   Sagar   they   all   agreed.   We   all 
four   used   to   seat   and   take   decision   together   for   any   such   new   items.   We   started 
renovating   our   shop,   It   was   open   from   all   sides,   only   shutters,   so   I   build   glass   doors   for 
all the three openings. This is because of safety for theft as well as dust. I also changed my 
shop  name   from  Kwacha  Auto  Sales  to   Kwacha   Vision/Studio.   Everything  was  now  set  at 
my shop, so  I went with one  of my friend Pratapbhai to Bombay  as he knew where  to buy 
Video Cassettes in Bombay. 

He   took   me   to   Andheri,   and   we   selected   nearly   120   to   150   new   cassettes   with   old 
movies,   such   as   Raj   Kapoor’s   series,   Dev   Anand   Series,   Dilip   and   so   on   and   few   English 
movies.   I   invested   nearly   18   to   20   thousand   and   rest   for   day   to   day   investment   in   new 
movies. 

We   had   another   grand   opening   for   Video   Cassette   Library,   and   called   many 
friends   and   relatives   from   all   round,   so   that   we   could   attract   as   many   customers   as 
possible   for   hiring   such   movies   from   us,   there   was   also   very   heavy   competition   in   this 
business,   nearly   4   libraries     in   Bombay   Shopping   Centre   including   my   library.   I   had   two 
Video  Cameras so  one  I  fixed it  on one  wall facing  the  entrance  and other  moving  around 
catching  up all the public  coming  for the opening  of such  library. It was great  fun and we 
kept it open for the whole day and the response was quite good on the very first day. 

In 1987, our  friend  Mr. Sura was building  four  shops  and flats at  Gotri Road near 

S.T.Colony,   The   shops   were   very   cheap,   140   sq.   ft.   area   for   nearly   Rs.37,000/­   only,   and 
during those days even Cabins on main road were costing Rs.80,000/­. I thought of buying 
one   for   investment   basis   and   my   elder   Brother   also   bought   one   for   himself.   When   Hema 
saw this place, she was very impressed, and the area was quite occupied by residence. She 
thought   it   is   nice   place   for   her   dispensary.   So   we   asked   the   builder   to   build   one   toilet 
inside  the shop and 24 hours water facility, which  was done as per request. As soon as we 
got the possession we had another opening for Heman’s dispensary.  

  She was quite happy as now she could stay out for nearly 2 hours from 5­30 to 7­
30 p.m. and meet new people. I used to drop her while going to office in evening and pick 
her   up   after   my   office   hours.   If   I   was   not   in   town   she   used   to   go   by   Riksha   or   sometimes 
even   walking.   There   she   made   one   very   good   friend   Mrs.   Advani   who   used   to   come   and 
seat   with   her   and   pass   time   talking   few   topics,   slowly   they   started   coming   to   our 
residence   and   we   started   going   to   their   residence,   so   they   were   now   very   good   family 
friends. 

Whole   day   she   was   practicing   at   home   and  evening   she   used   to   go   to   dispensary. 
But she never neglected both the kids and domestic work. She was capable for everything. 
All the  patients were  very happy with her  services as well as her diagnosis as she  used to 
give   or   prescribe   very   light   medicine.   She   was   trying   to   keep   herself   busy   to   keep   her 
knowledge up to date. She never used to like going here and there even in the society and 
keep   on   chatting   with  society   members,   she   was   dedicated  to   her   work   and  mainly   to   her 
family.   She  used   to  like  watching  T.V.  in  evening  hours  after   dinner,  but   no  serials   at   all, 
only news,  sports and sometimes old movies. She was very particular for kids studies and 
used to see nearly every day that they are all done with their studies. 

When we  left  Zambia we  had bought  4 South African Carpets size  nearly 9 x 12 ft 

and 10 x 12 ft. We were under the impression that we will buy 3 bed room house and keep 
three   carpets  in  this  3 rooms  and  one  for  seating  room.  Unfortunately   it   was  not   possible, 
and also due to heavy dust in India in our society, we were not in the position to use these 
carpets.   I   got   one   customer   for   the   same   Ashok   who   bought   all   the   four   carpets,   I   had 
priced   it   for   Rs.12,000/­,   but   after   negotiations   he   gave   me   Rs.10,000/­   for   all   the   four 
carpets.

With   the   help   of   this   money   Rs.10,000/­,   I   bought   3   Divan   Beds   with   box   type   to 
store  goods in it. Two  for our  room and one for kids room as the room was  very  small for 
2   beds.   We   paid   Rs.7,500/­   for   3   beds.   Slowly   we   were   settling   down   with   all   necessary 
items.

Business was going on quite good, with Photography and Video Library. I had one 
office boy to help me to look after library and also to hold   the Video light while  shooting 
movie, and his name was Jitu who worked for me for nearly 3 to 4 years. 

In February/March 1988, I contacted 3 big hotels for hiring of my video Cassettes, 
i.e.   Hotel   Welcomgroup,   Hotel   Surya   Palace,   and   Hotel   Express.   They   had   T.V.   Sets   In 
each room and through their engineering room they used to show movies nearly 6 to their 
customers for the whole day. I thought if they hire 6 cassettes every day then the business 
will   be   very   good.   But   unfortunately   they   had   already   tied   up   with   other   libraries.   I   also 
asked   if   they   would   like   to   hire   T.V.   and   V.C.R.   for   conference   purpose.   At   Hotel 
Welcomgroup I was asked to contact Banquet department for the same.

I went to Banquet department and thereafter they started giving me order for T.V. 
and   V.C.R.   for   their   conference   purpose.   One   day   as   I   entered   their   conference   room 
Chandarwa   hall,   I   saw   one   projector   placed   in  the   room.  For   the   sake   of  curiosity   I   asked 
Jayesh  who  was  handling     the  Banquet  department,  as  to  what   is   this  projector,  how   does 
it   work,   and   where   do   you   get   it   from.   He   told   me   its   known   as   Over   Head   Projector. 
Usually   the   speaker   brings   transparencies   A   4   size,   they   put   it   on   the   top   glass   and   the 
image   is   reflected   on   the   screen,   so   that   all   seating   in   conference   room   can   watch   what   is 
displayed   on   the   screen.   Further   I   asked   how   much   does   it   cost   and   where   do   they   get   it 
from   and   what   are   the   hiring   charges   for   the   same.   Jayesh   told   me   the   cost   is   nearly 
Rs.5,000/­, they  bring it  from Bhatt & Co., situated near  Mandvi area in centre of city  and 
we   pay   them   hiring   charges   Rs.150/­   per   day.   I   further   asked   if   I   buy   the   said   projector 
will   they   hire   the   said   projector   from   me   also.   Jayesh   said   definitely,   we   will   help   you   , 
and at  the  same  time it will be  good for  us as the projector will be  completely  new and as 
you are situated just opposite our Hotel , it will be very easy for us also to give orders and 
enjoy your services. 

In month of June 1988 I made up my mind to buy one after consulting my family. I 
went   to   Bombay   and   bought   one   from   there   (make   Photophone)   which   was   Rs.   4,750/­ 
plus tax and Octroi at Vadodara entry post. Totally it cost me nearly Rs. 5,000/­ plus. Now 
this was another new business, but I had made up my mind not to say to anyone nor have 
an opening  party  for  the  same.  Just  start  the  business  with the  same  as soon as orders  are 
received   and   do   the   business   silently   without   any   propaganda.   I   started   receiving   orders 
for   the   same   from   Hotel   Welcomgroup,   and   I   even   told   same   to   Hotel   Express   and   they 
also started giving orders. 

Luckily   within   six   months   I   got   so   many   orders   that   I   recovered   the   full   cost   for 
the  said  projector.  My  family  and  I  were   quite  happy   for   the   same,  thinking  that   this  new 
business   will   fetch   some   good   returns   in   future.   I   was   not   knowing   what   this   Overhead 
Projector is and I just went into the said business without any knowledge, thinking if I try 
I   may   succeed  and   make   some   money.  Thereafter  I  asked  Jayesh  now  what   do  you  think  I 
should buy as another product. Jayesh told me you may buy Slide Projector (Kodak), I was 
familiar  with slide  projector  because  I  had one  manual slide  projector  in Zambia to  watch 
my own personal slides. 

Again   I   went   to   Bombay   to   buy   slide   projector,   well   I   made   enquiries   for   Kodak 
Slide   Projector   and   the   cost   was   Rs.23,000/­.   It   was   beyond   my   limit,   so   I   saw   another 
make   i.e.   Kinderman   with   a   straight   tray   that   could   carry   50   slides   at   a   time   in   one   tray, 
and the cost was Rs.11,500/­. This seemed to be reasonable so I phoned Baroda and talked 
with   Jayesh,   telling   him   the   difference   in   price   for   both   the   projectors.   Jayesh   told   me   no 
problem   buy   Kinderman   and   then   in   future   you   may   go   for   Kodak.   I   bought   Kinderman 
Projector   and   the   hiring   charges   were   Rs.200/­   per   shift.   This   also   fetched   me   some   good 
money   and   after   another   six   months   I   was   ready   to   buy   something   else.   Those   days   only 
Overhead   Projectors,   Slide   Projectors,   T.V.,   V.C.R.   and   P.   A.   System   were   in   use   for   all 
type   of  conference,   meetings   and   training   programs.   Now   I   was   told   to   buy   P.   A.  System, 
which contains one amplifier, two speakers, and four mikes with stands and long wires.

This  I bought  locally  from  Deepak  Agency  in the  city, make  Ahuja  Amplifier, and 
Ahuja   Mikes   and   Speakers   I   got   it   made   locally   to   match   the   Amplifier.   Totally   the   cost 
was   nearly   Rs.9,000/­   to   10,000/­.   Now   I   was   fully   equipped   with   all   the   products   for 
conference   purpose.   I   was   doing   very   well   and   if   I   had   to   supply   all   the   items   in   one 
conference   at   one   place,   I   had   to   sit   there   for   the   full   day   to   see   that   nothing   goes   wrong 
and to change the equipments as and when required by the speaker. 

I   started   making   good   money   and   at   the   same   time   I   used   to   put   some   aside   for 
future requirements for the said products. I started contacting other Hotels in town and by 
1988/1989 I   used  to  get  orders  from  all over. I   had to   increase   my   inventory  i.e. Assets  to 
cop   up   with   my   orders   with   other   parties.   I   bought   another   Overhead   Projector   and   also 
Slide   Projector   and   one   more   T.V.   Business   was   picking   up   very   fast   as   there   was   no 
competitor in whole of town. If we were busy with orders, Rakhee or Sagar had to rush to 
fulfill   the   order   or   even   at   times   Hema   had   to   go   and   deliver   the   same.   Now   we   all   were 
engaged actively full time in this business. 

To increase  my customers, I printed Quotations with all the necessary equipments 
with   price,   the   price   for   private   customers   were   a   bit   more   for   hiring   compare   to   what   I 
used   to  charge  to   Hotels.   This  is  because   I  did  not   want  to  spoil  hotel  business  as  well  as 
my   terms   with   the   Hotel   management.   I   started   getting   private   customers   who   used   to 
hold meetings in their private Companies. 

1988/1989   was   another   though   year   for   Rakhee   as   she   had   board   exams   for   12th 
standard.   For   12th   standard   she   had   to   undergo   private   tuitions   for   Maths,   Science   and 
English,   all   at   different   places,   I   could   easily   manage   for   the   fees   for   the   said   classes,   but 
she   had   tough   time   going   on   cycle   at   all   different   places   and   in   all   type   of   weather.   She 
managed   very   well   and   got   through   with   good   percentage.   She   was   very   confused   as   to 
what line she should take, either Fine Arts,  Architecture, Physiotherapy, and so on. 

1st she had a call from School of Architecture, she appeared for the test and out of 
535   students   only   36   students   were   selected   and   Rakhee   was   one   of   them.   The   college 
started   and   she   attended   for   few   days.   Thereafter   she   got   call   from   Physiotherapy 
department, she  and Hema went for an interview to Ahmedabad. She for keen for the said 
line   and   as   she   got   admission   they   paid   the   fees   and   submitted   all   the   original   papers   at 
local office. 

Now after  coming  to  Baroda she  was  confused  either  to go  for  Architecture  or  for 
physiotherapy.   The   Dean   at   School   of   Architecture   came   to   know   that   she   might   go   for 
Physiotherapy,   so   he   called   me   and   told   me   why   is   Rakhee   thinking   of   going   for 
physiotherapy.   We   have   selected   her   out   of   535   students,   she   is   brilliant   in   this   line   then 
how   can   you   allow   her   to   go   for   any   other   line.   Now   Rakhee   was   totally   confused,     she 
took   advice   from   few   of   our   friends   and   also   when   she   was   in   Ahmedabad   some   of   our 
relatives   told   her   how   can   you   go   for   physiotherapy   when   you   have   got   admission   for 
architecture.   She   was   told   even   if   you   work   for   full   day   massaging   all   your   patients   you 
will   not   earn   as   much   as   you   can   being   an   Architect.   Secondly   she   was   told   only   sick 
people will come to you all the time and spoil your mood.  

Now   she   wanted   to   select   Architecture   but   it   was   too   late   as   all   the   original 
papers were submitted for physiotherapy. The Dean at School of Architect told us, she can 
carry   on   her   classes   down   here,   and   we   should   again   go   to   Ahmedabad   write   a   letter   for 
cancellation   of   admission   for   physiotherapy   ,   and   get   all   the   papers   back   and   submit   the 
same  at   local   office   at   school   of  Architect.  I   had  to   go  3  or   4  times  to   Ahmedabad    for   the 
same and luckily I got the papers before 1st term and submitted at School of Architect. 

As the School of Architecture was very far from our residence and she used to get 
tired on cycle, I thought  of buying  her one Luna Moped. After buying  Luna Moped, I told 
her   I   am   buying   this   Moped   for   you   because   you   are   getting   tired   so   you   must   ride   very 
safe   and   if   possible   at   the   speed   of   a   cycle.   She   was   quite   happy   and   enjoyed   going   to 
college. In the first year she had dislocation of her knee, she  was just  trying to seat on her 
friends   moped   and   her   knee   got   dislocated.   She   had   to   stay   home   for   nearly   one   and   half 
month. All her friends used to come home and solve lessons which they studied at college. 
Luckily she was ok and she also passed her 1st year with good percentage. 
 My   hiring   business   for   conference   equipments   was   picking   up   very   well,   and 
video  cassette  was  not that  good and I had to go  on investing for every new movie that is 
released.   Video   Cassette   business   being   very   slow   and   at   the   same   time   raids   from   Police 
department   for   duplicate   cassettes,   I   thought   its   right   time   to   close   down   before   I   invest 
lot   of   money   in   the   said   business.   I   took   immediate   decision,   closed   down   the   said 
business   and   disposed   off   as   many   cassettes   as   possible   to   other   friends   and   libraries. 
Now   I   had   two   businesses   in   hand,   one   conference   equipments   and   other   photography. 
Both   the   business   were   going   on   very   well,   we   had   no   more   problems   for   day   to   day 
expense,  we  could even afford luxury  items.  I  could also  do  some  saving  out  of these  two 
businesses.

1988/1989 and 1990 everything was running very smoothly. Sagar was doing very 
well   in   School   for   his   junior   classes.   He   passed   with   a   good   %   from   Std.   4th   to   Std   9th. 
Now 1990/1991 was a tough year for Sagar being Board exam for standard 10th. Sagar was 
good   at   studies,   but   being   10th   standard   he   too   had   attended   Lulla   classes   for   English, 
Science   and   Maths.   He   passed   with   a   good   percentage   and   got   admission   in   same   school 
for standard 11.

In   1990   I   was   very   lucky   to   get   my   other   installment   remaining   money   from 
Zambia.   This   was   nearly   Rs.90,000/­   full   and   final   payment.   I   had   to   keep   reminding 
through   one   of   my   friend   staying   in   Zambia   in   the   year   1989,   so   finally   I   got   it   in   1990. 
Around June  to August  one  of my  friend Pravin Patel came  to India from USA. He  visited 
me   several   times   as   he   was   staying   in   Baroda   with   one   of   his   friend.   He   was   joking   with 
me  why  don’t  you come  to USA, Arvindbhai  (a friend) and I will see that you settle  down 
in   USA.   I   also   told   him   well   I   am   ready,   when   should   I   come,   if   you   say   I   will   definitely 
come   after   Diwali.   He   told   me,   I   am   going   back   before   Diwali   and   will   see   you   in   USA 
after   Diwali.   He   told   me   we   will   try   for   White   Card,   which   is   a   type   of   residence   card   or 
will try for H1B visa for a job. I told ok, will see and contact you for the same. 

I   thought   as   we   are   not   fully   settle   down   and   satisfied,   with   present   business, 
specially   photography   which   was   very   tiring,   why   not   to   give   a   try   for   USA     and   if 
everything   goes   well   we   all   can   migrate   to   USA   for   good.   Photography   business   was   a 
headache, at time  for  marriages Video shooting I had to go out of Baroda many  times  and 
also   do   video   shooting   for   nearly   22   hours   nonstop.   After   coming   back   I   had   to   take   rest 
for a day or two.

Due to my final installment from Zambia Rs. 90,000/­ I thought I should give a try 
for   USA.   I   set   with   my   family   and   discussed   in   detail   for   the   same   and   estimated   nearly 
Rs.35   to   40   thousand   for   trip   to   USA.   I   told,   I   will   go   for   3   months   and   see   if   it   is   worth 
will   settle   down   and  then  call   all   three   of  you  as  soon  as   possible.   I   started   preparing   for 
Visa,   Tickets   and   foreign   currency.   I   had   no   problem   with   Visa   and   did   not   even   go   to 
Embassy  as I  had once  visited  USA  in 1980. My  tickets  and also  foreign exchange  were  ok 
in time. I took only USA $ 500 with me. 

Immediately   after   Diwali   I   went   to   USA   (California)   for   the   first   time   at   this   part 
of the world. I Stayed with Pravin at his motel. Then we obtained a form for white card, a 
kind of resident card. There were 36 questions to be answered, and only one question true 
i.e. name, and other  questions bogus and false. After filling  up form we  had to go to local 
Immigration   office   and   pay   USA   $   6,000   (Illegal)   as   fees   for   obtaining   the   white   card.   It 
was   100%   risky   job   as   all   questions   were   wrongly   answered,   and   by   chance   if   you   are 
caught by immigration officer, you will land up in jail or face any other problems. 
 I   told   my   friend   Pravin   and   Arvindbhai   I   am   not   at   all   interested   in   obtaining 
white  card  illegally,  I   will   forget   and  go   back   to  India,  and  also   forget   what  I   have   spend 
for coming here, but I am not interested in this manner. If something happens to me whole 
my   family   will   suffer   in   India.   Then   we   met   a   Lawyer   and   asked   for   H1B   visa   facilities. 
Since   I   was   educated,   that   was   possible   if   I   get   an   employment   letter   from   any   company 
who   requires   my   services.   The   fees   were   nearly   USA   $   1000,   that   was   not   an   issue,   but 
there were conditions for H1B visa during those days. If government issues my H1B Visa, I 
cannot   leave   the   country   for   3   complete   years   whatever   the   circumstances.   And   after 
getting   H1B   visa   my   salary   was   going   to   be   only   maximum   USA   $   1000,  which   would   not 
have   been   sufficient   for   me   to   leave   in   USA   as   well   send   some   money   to   India   for 
Domestic   expenses   in   India.   Secondly   if   I   can’t   come   for   3   years   to   India   whatever   the 
reason,   again   my   family   would   have   suffered   and   both   Rakhee   and   Sagar   were   still 
students.   All   my   family   would   have   to   look   after   my   running   business   for   3   years   which 
would be impossible along with the studies. 

I   gave  up  the  idea  for  USA  totally,  and  went  to   Canada  to  see  how  likely  chances 
are   there   to   settle   down   in   Canada.   There   was   no   chance   in   Canada   as   they   were   very 
strict   with   immigration   laws.   After   3   weeks   I   came   back   to   USA   and   from   there   I   went   to 
London.   There   were   no   likely   chances   in   London   also   for   settlement.   Finally   after   nearly 
three and half months I decided to come back to India, as my family were suffering a lot in 
handling   the   business   and   the   kids   had   to   run   around   for     business   leaving   their   studies. 
Being   10th   standard   for   Sagar   it   was   very   tough   for   him   to   move   around,   but   he   still 
managed very well.

The day when I landed at Baroda after 40 hours journey in evening my family had 
taken   an   order   for   Video   shooting   at   MS   University   Hall.   Same   day   of   my   landing   I   was 
back   in   my   business   from   6   p.m.   to   11p.m.   For   three   months   my   Video   Shooting   business 
was   nil as  I  was  the   only   one  looking  after  the  same.  When  I  was  in USA  I  had  decided  if 
Rakhee   and   Sagar   are   interesting   for   going   to   USA   after   graduation,   I   will   definitely   try 
my best and settle both of them in USA. whatever be the circumstances.

The   only   alternative   now   was   to   concentrate   in   my   present   business   and   try   to 
expand as much as possible and invest money in new inventories and equipments. My way 
of   advertising   my   business   was   quite   different,   I   took   up   yellow   pages   directory,   looked 
for some big  companies within Vadodara and started writing  them letters with quotations 
regarding   my   conference   equipments.   I   started   getting   good   response.   There   was   no   one 
doing same business like mine, in Ankleshwar, Bharuch, Surat, Nadiad, Anand, Rajkot and 
all nearby areas. I started getting orders from all above places. Business started expanding 
and now I had to keep nearly 5 Overhead Projectors, 3 Slide Projectors and so on. 

After   coming   from   USA   my   employee   Jitu   who   had   worked   for   me   nearly   more 
than 3  years,  wanted to  leave  as  he   was  getting  double   salary  then  what  I  was   giving   and 
he   wanted   to   go   as   a   Car   Driver   for   some   private   party.   I   told   well   that’s   very   good,   you 
may  go for  better  prospects and I will look  for someone  to replace your duties. There  was 
one   Mr.   Sony   Thakur   jobless   seating   here   and   there   at   Bombay   Shopping   Centre,   so   one 
Mr.   Chetan   Megani   asked   me   if   I   could   employee   Sony   in   my   Shop   as   he   is   interested   in 
doing  job at  your  place.  Chetanbhai  told me  it  will be  ok  if  you give  him Rs.1200/­  salary 
per   month.   I   checked,   he   had   his   family,   wife   and   two   small   kids.   My   wife   Hema   told 
1200/­   is   very   less,   I   should   give   1500/­   and   then   rise   after   3   months   if   he   is   ok   with   the 
job.   I   called   Sony   explained   him   all   the   duties   and   told   him   I   will   pay   you   Rs.1500/­   per 
month   for   3   months   and   if   I   find   that   you   are   ok   with   the   job   I   will   rise   your   salary   to 
Rs.1,800/­   per   month.   He   was   quite   happy   and   so   he   started   the   job   very   next   day.   I   was 
also happy as I had assistant immediately as soon as Jitu left.

In   1991   Sagar   completed   his   10th   standard   with   good   percentage,   and   now   we 
were   running   around   for   his   admission   to   classes   for   Physics/Chemistry,   Maths,   and   so 
on,   for   11th   and   12th   standard   as   he   wanted   to   go   for   Science   subjects.   Luckily   he   got 
admission where he wanted. He was ok for another 2 years. 

In   1991   I   had   been   to   Bombay.     Dineshbhai   told   me   that   Adhir   (his   son)   had   a 
Yamaha motor bike, which he used while he was in Bombay, after he has migrated to USA, 
the   bike   remains   unused.   He   asked   me   to   take   it   to   Baroda.   I   had   no   problem   so   I   bought 
the Bike to Baroda. I used it when I travelled single and used Morris Car when the   whole 
family had to go out. 

1991/1992   we   were   going   on   very   well   in   business,   I   was   doing   both   Hiring 
conference equipments and also Photography. 1992 onwards I gave up video shooting and 
photography,   reason   being   my   cameras   were   being   outdated   and   new   latest   products   had 
already arrived in market and it was difficult  to carry on with competition in market with 
old   outdated   products.   Secondly   new   were   very   expensive   and   I   was   not   interested   in 
investing   for   the   same   as   I   wanted   to   increase   my   Conference   equipments   business,   and 
lastly   it   was   a   very   tiring   business.   My   age   at   that   time   was   52   years   and   it   was   not 
advisable  to stay whole day out for photography facing all types of climate. Now my only 
business  was  conference  equipments  and I  was  interested in investing  money  in the  latest 
equipments for conference purpose. 

My   wife   had   a   dispensary   at   Gotri   area.   When   I   was   in   USA   she   had   stopped 
going   to   dispensary   for   more   than   3   months,   and   when   I   came   back   she   told   she   is   not 
interested   in   going   to   dispensary   as   it   is   not   picking   up   very   well.   We   thought   of 
disposing   it   off   and   utilize   the   same   money   for   my   present   business.   We   got   a   customer 
immediately   and   sold   the   same   for   Rs.72,000/­.   Now   I   had   enough   money   in   hand   this 
plus the money which I had received from Zambia before I went to USA.

Whole   of   1992/1993   we   were   not   doing   anything   extra   as   Sagar   was   very   busy 
with   his   12th   standard   exams.   We   all   were   interested   that   he   should   pass   with   good 
percentage   so   that   he   get   admission   in   Electronics   which   was   his   most   liking   subject.   We 
did   not   even   take   cable   connection   for   TV   programs   since   Sagar   was   in   12th   standard. 
Sagar worked hard and he passed his 12th standard with good percentage nearly 82/83%. 

When the exams were running, Sagar had very big problem during his 1st day, He 
was writing his paper and during last 10 minutes he asked for a supplementary paper, and 
he   was   refused   by   the   examiner   telling   now   the   time   is   nearly   over   and   there   is   no 
supplementary papers in stock. Due to this problem he had to leave a question of 15 marks 
in   which   he   could   score   full   marks.   He   was   totally   upset,   had   lot   of   arguments   with   the 
examiner   (the   shortage   of   supplementary   papers   in   the   hall   was   due   to   back   door   supply 
by   examiner   to   students   friend   outside   the   hall,   who   used   to   fill   up   answers   illegally.) 
After 6 p.m. we had lot of arguments with the Principal also but all in vain. 

Thereafter   at   night   we   went   to   News   paper   press   and   gave   whole   article   in   the 
paper   to   appear   in   next   day   paper.   Early   morning   we   also   went   to   School   Principal   and 
City Collector and explained everything to them, they also told it is unfair but we can’t do 
anything now, but will see that it will not happen for other papers. They kept Police squad 
all   round   the   school   from   very   next   day   and   very   strict   with   anybody   going   in   or   out   of 
the   school.   No   one   except   the   students   allowed   to   enter   the   school.   All   the   parents   who 
had paid illegal money for their students to copy in exam had to suffer a lot.

From   very   next   day   there   was   no   shortage   of   any   supplementary   papers   and   all 
the students had no problem what so ever. 

After   the   exams   we   all   four   went   on   a   holiday   for   17   days   to   Bombay,   Pune, 
Mahableshwar.   Panchgini   and   so   on   and   also   did   lot   of   shopping   from   Fashion   street   in 
Bombay. 

Sagar   was   absolutely   keen   to   go   for   Electronics   subjects   and   our   friends   used   to 
tell  me  as  well  as  to   Sagar  not   to  go   for  Electronics,  either   go  for   Electrical   or  Mechanical 
Engineering. But Sagar was firm for Electronics and he told me if Electronics had no value 
when  he  passes   he  will   look   after  Family  Business   but   he   will   go  for   Electronics  only.  We 
went   for   his   admission   at   Ahmedabad   and   when   his   turn   was   nearby,   there   were   5 
students   left   on   waiting   list   and   only   2   seats   remaining   for   Electronics.   We   were   worried 
whether   he   will   get   admission   or   not.   Luckily   Sagar   got   admission   in   Electronics   as   other 
four students took admission in other courses as per their requirements. 

We   paid   the   fees   immediately   and   he   started   his   college   at   Vadodara   MS 
University.   He   was   doing   very   well,   he   had   very   nice   group   of   friends   all   with   very   high 
percentage and all staying very near to our house. 

In 1992/1993 there was a new item in the market for conference purpose known as 
Video   Projector,   3   gun   projector.   The   item   was   very   huge   and   also   very   heavy   in   weight, 
nearly   40   kg.   I   went   to   Bombay   for   demonstration   as   well   as   for   further   enquiry.   I   was 
interested,   but   the   cost   was   nearly   Rs.2,25,000/­   very   high   for   my   budget   and   also   we 
require   nearly   3   to   4   people   to   carry   to   take   it   to   the   site.   I   just   gave   up   the   idea   for   the 
same   as   it   was   beyond   my   limit.   I   thought   I   will   go   for   something   light   and   single   gun 
projector when it is introduced in the market. 

Fortunately in mid 1993 I saw an ad in TV showing very compact single gun Video 
Projector  manufactured  by  Sharp Company, introduced  for  the  first time  in world market. 
It was hardly 3 to 4 kg in weight and only 12"L,9"B,7"H. I made enquiry and again went to 
Bombay   for   the   same,   I   got   a   quotation   for   Rs.1,43,000/­   planning   to   obtain   loan   from 
Bank for the same. I submitted papers to the Bank and was waiting for the reply. 

In December 1993, I had a friend who had come from USA Dr. Pradeep Mistry and 
his   wife.   We   were   moving   around   at   National   Plaza   for   shopping   purpose,   it   was   one   the 
best shopping place in Baroda during those  days. Luckily I saw the same single gun video 
projector   in   one   of   the   shops,   Sharp   310,   on   29th   December   1993.   I   entered   inside   and 
asked for the  price, I was told it  is Rs.82,000/­. I was totally  surprised with the difference 
in   price   between   Baroda   and   Bombay.   I   immediately   booked   the   same   and   told   the   shop 
owner   not   to   sell   it   to   any   one,   I   will   come   and   pick   up   the   same   within   few   days.   I   had 
enough money so I need not go for loan now and luckily one of Sagar’s friend staying next 
to   us   was   a   relative   of   the   said   shop   owner.   We   went   with   him   with   the   Cheque   book   on 
3rd January 1994, and bought it at Rs.78,000/­ after negotiation. 

I   was   the   first   one   to   introduce   the   said   projector   in   whole   of   Baroda   for   hiring 
purpose. I started advertising and also started giving live demonstration to customers and 
Hotel   management.   I   had   fixed   Rs.2,000/­   rent   for   the   same   for   one   shift.   I   started 
receiving order and now the business was picking up fast giving me enough money what I 
used to get for photography. Everyone was quite happy with the said product. 
 In   the   year   1993   I   was   also   interested   for   buying   one   Kodak   Carousal   Slide 
Projector   as   it   was   in   high   demand   for   conference   purpose.   The   cost   for   the   same   was 
Rs.90,000/­   approximately   in   India,   which   was   again   too   high   for   my   budget,   and   we 
could   fetch   Rs.750/­   maximum   as   rent   for   one   shift.   Luckily   my   brother   Mahesh   was 
coming   from   USA   with   his   family,   during   November   1993.   I   asked   him   if   he   could   bring 
one  Kodak   Slide   Projector  from  USA   with  him  and  I  will  pay   him  in  full  for   the  same   as  I 
knew it is very cheap down there. He  did bring one, but it was 110 V , but no problems as 
I   could   get   a   transformer   done   step   down   from   240V   to   110   V,   and   the   cost   of   the   said 
projector   was   only   Rs.17,500/­.   All   my   customers   were   very   happy   with   the   product.   My 
inventories   for   equipments   started   increasing   and   so   my   income   also   started   increasing 
day by day as well as my business.

In January 1994, Mahesh had arranged one 8 days Grand Puja at Chanasma village 
near   Ahmedabad,   very   well   know   place   for   our   family,   (my   father   when   he   was   very 
young   had   a   dream   for   the   said   place,   and   he   had   been   there   for   Puja   and   since   that   day 
till his death he had no problems for money. Fathers name is in local book of that Derasar 
in   Chanasma).   Whole   of   our   family   as   well   as   relatives   attended   this   puja   for   eight   days. 
Sagar   and   Hema   were   there   for   all   eight   days.   Rakhee   and   I   used   to   go   and   come,   I   went 
for  three   times   for   the   said  puja  ,  as  I  was   too  busy  in  business   down  here. Well  this  puja 
helped   our   family   extremely,   business   in   that   month   i.e.   January   1994   was   highest   since 
1984,   and   my   total   income   in   January   alone   was   nearly   Rs.44,000/­   for   one   month   which 
was  very good during  those  days, and since  1994 till today  I have  not faced  any  problems 
for   money   in   my   life.   Today   also   I   visit   Chanasma   (Bhatewa   Parswanath)   God   in   that 
temple as and when time permits, and our whole family does the same nearly every year. 

1993/1994   Rakhee   was   in   her   Final   5th   year   of   Architect.   She   had   to   work   very 
hard sometimes 2 to 3 full day and night for making models and drawings for her project. 
We had one house totally empty No 44 just opposite our house  and there she was working 
full time with her 3 to 4 friends. She was working hard to obtain a Gold medal in her final 
year.  Unluckily  she  stood 2nd  and  lost  the   chance   for   the   Gold  Medal. We  all  had  been  to 
her college  at the  time  of submission  of her project, and it  was very nice  experience  as we 
had not seen such a gathering before. 

In   forth   year   when   Rakhee   had   to   go   for   6   months   internship,   Hema   was   just 
going  around our office  building  and next  building  she  saw one Architects firm, she  went 
there   and   asked   if   they   were   interested   in   a   assistant   for   6   months   internship,   and   that’s 
how Rakhee got a job for 6 months down there for her internship, just very next door.

After   Rakhee   finished   her   graduation   in   India,   she   was   planning   for   further 
studies   and  trying   to   get   admission   at   a  USA   University.  She   started   applying   to   nearly   6 
University,   and   for   the   same   she   had   to   make   folders   with   her   complete   work   and 
photographs. Each folder cost was nearly Rs. 5,000/­ and total cost was nearly Rs.30,000/­ 
plus other nominal expenses. Luckily she got the admission and during those days we had 
to   show   nearly   USA   $   8,000   in   our   Bank   Balance   or   get   Sponsor   letter   for   the   same.   Well 
showing  balance   in  our   bank   was  next  to   impossible,  and  we   tried for  sponsor  letter   from 
several   people,   but   in   vain.   We   needed   a   sponsor   letter   only   to   enter   the   USA   country, 
thereafter   I   could   manage   everything,   but   that   too   was   not   available.   I   told   Rakhee   let’s 
forget,   at   present   I   can’t   help   you,   but   will   see   what   we   can   do   in   future   for   you. 
Thereafter   Rakhee   took   up   job   in   Baroda   and   she   was   doing   very   well   in   her   job.   She 
learned a lot in her job and had very good practical knowledge. 
 Business   was   running   very   good,   day   by   day   picking   up   and   having   new 
customers   from   all   over   Gujarat.   Regarding   my   conference   equipments   specially, 
Overhead Projectors, Slide Projectors, T.V. , V.C.R., old projectors and so on, I used to sell 
it   every   2   years   and   buy   latest   with   new   technology   so   that   all   my   customers   were   very 
happy with new products. Now there was a demand for Hi Lumen Overhead Projector, i.e. 
5000   Lumens   (brightness),   and   the   cost   for   the   same   was   Rs.   32,000/­.   To   fulfill   my 
customers   demand   I   had   to   buy   one   and   bought   the   same   on   12th   March   1996.  The   hiring 
charges for the same were Rs. 500/­ per shift. 

In   the   year   1996,   after   completing   25   years   of   marriage,   we   gave   a   small   party   to 
our   friends   (nearly   50)   at   Sayaji   Hotel   to   celebrate   our   25th   Anniversary   (Silver   Jubilee). 
Had a very nice time and also very good remembrances.

In   1996   again   new   product   came   in   market   known   as   LCD   Panel,   which   could   be 
connected   to   Computer   or   Laptop   via   VGA   Cable,   and   this   Panel   had   to   be   placed   on   Hi 
Lumen   Overhead   Projector   for   image   to   be   reflected   on   screen   size   6'   x   4'.   This   was   new 
technology   where   computer   image   could   be   reflected   on   screen   and   at   the   same   time,   100 
to 200 participations could watch the program. This panel could also   connect  to a VCR or 
CD  player.  The   cost  was  Rs.1,80,000/­,  I  had   to  buy   the  same,   and  again  I   was  the  first  to 
introduce  this  product   for   customers  in  Baroda.  My  customers  were   very  happy   and I  did 
very   good   business   with   this   LCD   Panel.   The   charges   in   beginning   were   Rs.3,500/­   per 
shift, and the customers used to pay happily that too in advance to book the same.

I   made   very   good   profit   out   of   this   Panel.   My   employee   Sony   and   myself   used   to 
look   after   this   product   personally   and   not   allow   anyone   else   to   handle   the   same,   and   we 
used to seat on site  for the  whole  day  till the  meeting lasted. I used to get very good time 
on site for reading magazines or story books, for passing time.   

  At   the   same   time   we   used   to   enjoy   Hotel   5   Star   Lunch   offered   to   us   by   our 
customers.

In  1996/1997 I did good business  and now I  was ok with funds.  Sagar  was also in 

his   final   year   during   96/97,   ready   to   complete   his   final   year   Examination   for   BE 
Electronics.   I   was   planning   to   renovate   my   shop,   in   case   Sagar   after   his   studies   want   to 
start  something  on his  own. Our  shop had 16 Ft. height, I  decided to have  one  extra  floor. 
Rakhee   did   the   planning   and   we   had   estimated   nearly   Rs.   80.000/­   for   renovation   along 
with   my   separate   Cabin   on   ground   floor.   Planning   was   9   Ft   basement   and   7   Ft   upstairs, 
and   few   racks   on   ground   floor   for   placing   equipments.   We   started   renovating   in   1997, 
while   going   through   we   also   planned   to   change   complete   wiring   as   they   were   very   old, 
and   had   new   conceal   wiring.   Then   Rakhee   suggested   we   will   have   to   change   complete 
furniture   as   old   will   look   very   bad   in   new   office,   now   everything   changed   and   the   cost 
came to Rs.1,50,000/­ when work was complete. 

After   completing   we   performed   one   Puja   at   our   office   and   invited   many   Jain 
friends,   relatives   and   all   from   Bombay   shopping   shops.   Everyone   appreciated   the   work 
well   done   by   Rakhee,   it   was   really   amazing   and   very   neat   and   clean   place   with   very 
attractive   steps   for   going   upstairs.   It   was   planned   in   such   a   way   that   if   Sagar   wants   to 
start anything in this office  in future he can seat in ground floor office, and nearly 8 to 10 
staff upstairs, Plus reception and so on. 

The   shop   was   also   designed   in   such   a   way   that   it   could   be   converted   into   three 
different   parts,   because   it   had   3   different   doors   on   three   sides   for   entry.   Two   doors   in 
front   for   two   shops   of   125   sq   ft   each   on   ground   floor,   and   side   door   could   be   used   to   go 
upstairs for upper entry, without disturbing ground floor office.

In   1st   week   of   march   1997,   one   of   my   friend   brought   a   Maruti   Suzuki   800   Car, 
secondhand   for   sale,   he   showed   it   to   me   and   told   me   it   is   in   very   good   condition,   driven 
by one lady in Baroda only and has never gone out of Baroda. It was original Suzuki from 
Japan   in   1986.   It   was   11   years   old   but   perfect   in   condition,   and   only   57,000   kilometers   on 
clock.  The  price  she   was   asking   was   Rs.90,000/­.  I  was   interested  in  the  same  as  I   wanted 
one   for   going   out   of   Baroda,   as   well   as   for   Rakhee   and   Sagar   to   move   around,   because 
Morris was not good enough for  going out of Baroda. Plus  this was  an A.C. car. I  drove  it 
to   our   residence   and   gave   a   surprise   to   my   family   telling   them   I   have   bought   this   car. 
Then   I   told   well   I   am   joking,   I   wanted   to   know   if   you   all   like   this   car   I   am   interested   in 
buying   the   same   for   our   family.   Everyone   liked   it   and   we   negotiated   the   price   and   got   it 
for   Rs.82,000/­.   I   bought   the   Suzuki   Car   on   10th   March,   1997.   I   had   enough   money   on 
hand during those days as business was very good. Now we had two cars, two motorbikes 
and one moped. Now I started living luxuriously as I used to live in Zambia. Lifestyle was 
changing day after day.

Rakhee   was   already   doing   job   and   earning   normal   salary.   Sagar   also   was   looking 
for   a   job   and   he   was   interested   in   one   company   known   as   Matrix,   dealing   in 
telecommunication.   The   salary   in   Baroda   was   nearly   7   to   8   thousand   per   month   and   in 
Bangalore   his   friends   used   to   get   nearly   15   to   16   thousand   per   month.   I   told   him   well   if 
you want to go to Bangalore I don’t mind, but seat and do the calculations, if you go there 
you  will   have   to   rent   a  house,   plus   transport,  plus   food   expenses   all   that   will   be   nearly   7 
to   8   thousand   and   you   will   be   remaining   with   what   you   will   get   here   per   month.   So   it’s 
better   you   stay   here,   you   will   save   your   full   salary   as   I   don’t   want   a   single   penny   for 
domestic expenses and secondly you will also enjoy with family and good family food. He 
understood and he also told I am not interested in staying away from family and specially 
mother. 

Sagar   wanted   to   work   for   Matrix   company   and   no   other   company,   so   I   told   him 
you   go   for   a   interview   and   tell   the   owner   there   that   you   are   interested   in   working   for 
them.   Also   tell   them   if   you   have   no   vacancy,   I   will   just   come   on   my   own   and   will   not 
accept   any   salary   for   the   same,   as   I   want   to   learn   something   new   at   your   company   and 
have practical knowledge. 

The   owner   told   if   you   don’t   take   salary   how   are   you   going   to   survive,   Sagar 
replied,   well   my   father   is   in   business   and   I   am   not   worried   about   money,   I   am   just 
interested   in   knowledge.   Thereafter   he   was   offered   the   job   and   they   also   offered   him 
salary   of   Rs.   7,000/­   per   month.   He   started   the   job   immediately   and   he   as   well   as   his 
bosses   seemed   to   be   very   happy   with   each   other.   Most   of   his   college   friends   had   gone   to 
USA for further studies and when we used to tell him why are you not trying for yourself. 
He   used   to   say   I   am   not   interested   in   leaving   this   family   and   go   to   settle   down   in   USA.   I 
am quite happy down here and don’t want to leave my mother.

In   1997   I   employed   another   employee   and   is   name   was   Rajiv,   this   is   because 
business   was   expanding,   Sony   alone   could   not   handle   moving   around   when   the   orders 
were  many.  Rajiv   was  new  to  Baroda, he  came   from  a village   and  did not  know  anything, 
slowly   I   trained   him,   showed   him   all   the   places   in   Baroda   and   he   started   getting   used   to 
business and well as conference equipments. 
 Sagar   worked   for   nearly   one   and   half   year   with   Matrix   company,   and   he   was   not 
very   satisfied   with   the   terms   and   conditions.   Salary   was   not   moving   up   at   all,   and 
working hours were abnormal. Morning he had to go at 10 a.m. but no fix time for coming 
back, sometimes even late night, may be 12 midnight or 1 a.m. 

His   friends   from   USA   started   forcing   him   to   leave   the   job   in   India   and   come   to 
USA on students Visa, one of his friend also dispatched application form for admission as 
a student at University of Southern California. The fees were nearly Rs.15 to Rs.17 lacs for 
two years course. He asked me what to do, I told well if you are interested you may fill up 
application   form   and  we   will   manage   for   the   funds,   you   need   not   worry.  He   filled   up  the 
form and also got admission for the said university. Now we had to prepare a file with all 
the   documents   for   obtaining   Visa,   and   show   that   much   amount   in   our   Bank   Balance,   We 
got   house   and   shop   Valuation   certificate,   plus   all   Tax   papers,   plus   Bank   Balances   and   so 
on   for   obtaining   Visa.   We   had   to   take   loan   from   Sagars   friend   plus   my   friends   to   show 
enough balance as we ourselves did not have that much money. Sagar got appointment for 
Visa   call,   Sagar   and   I   went   to   Bombay   for   Visa   purpose,   Sagar   handed   over   the   file   to 
embassy, unfortunately while going through the file, the Lady officer dropped main paper 
of income on floor, and as she could not trace the same in file she refused the Visa. 

Sagar   was   very   upset,   we   came   back   to   Baroda   and   Sagar   was   telling   I   am   not 
interested for another 6 months, I told nothing doing we are going again next week for the 
same   and   if   you   are   refused   again   we   will   see   what   to   do.   Meanwhile   to   pass   one   week   I 
told   Hema,   Rakhee   and   Sagar   to   go   on   Jatra   at   Sankeshwar   and   so   on   and   after   one   week 
we   will   go   again   to   Bombay.   Next   time   Haman   and   Sagar   went   for   Visa,   luckily   he   was 
offered   Visa   without   any   problems.   I   did   not   tell   any   of   my   relatives   or   friends   that   I   am 
trying to send Sagar to USA for studies. 

I   was   not   interested   in   disclosing   as   I   knew   I   am   not   going   to   get   any   help   from 
anywhere.   Once   he   got   Visa   in   hand,   first   we   phoned   our   elder   brother   Dineshbhai   at 
Borivali and told that I am sending  Sagar to USA for further studies. Well everyone in my 
family got very surprised, how did I manage for the money as well as the Visa for U S A .

Sagar   had   another   problem   now   from   his   employers,   they   were   not   ready   to 
release him. On the other hand they told they will cancel his Visa and stop him from going 
to USA. We had to contact a Lawyer, and the Lawyer said he cannot do anything and even 
if   he   does   something,   USA   government   is   not   going   to   listen   anything   from   him.   The 
lawyer   told us  you  make   all the   arrangements,  and  quietly   leave   the  country. And  luckily 
there   was   no   problem   and   Sagar   could   go   very   safely   in   time.   I   had   send   him   bit   earlier 
during   Christmas   time   before   the   college   opens,   as   he   could   get   used   to   local   atmosphere 
and also enjoy Christmas. 

In the beginning I gave him USA $ 9,700  for his fees as well as six months general 
expenses.   After   6   months   I   had   send   him   another   installment   for   fees   and   for   domestic 
expenses   there.   After   6   months   he   could   manage   on   his   own   as   he   got   a   job   at   the 
university where he  was  studying. For last  month fees, he  took  a local loan of USA  $ 6000 
which   he   paid   immediately   after   completing   his   studies.   He   got   a   job   at   the   college 
interview   with   Ericson   Company,   dealing   with   hardware   and   software   in 
telecommunication, where he was very much interested. 

From the 1st installment  of his salary he paid off USA $ 6000/­ loan which he had 
taken.   Company   paid   him   nearly   USA   $   20,000   as   shifting   amount   for   going   to   San   Diego 
and  start  job down  there. Two  years while  he  was  in college, he  had three  local friends  of 
Baroda   with   him,   staying   with   him   all   the   time   and   they   all   four   enjoyed   very   well 
regarding   studies   as   well   as,   food   and   moving   around.   For   two   years   while   Sagar   was 
studying   in   USA   we   three   in   Baroda   had   to   live   very   economically,   no   unnecessary 
expenses as we have to save as much as possible and send it to Sagar for his fees and other 
expenses in case he needs anything. 

As   the   business   was   expanding   and   lot   of   demand   for   Video   Projector,   I   had   one 
already, but I had to buy another Sharp Video Projector Model 348 a better quality in 1998. 
Some   times   in   Doctors   meeting   we   had   to   put   two   at   a   time   one   showing   pictures   and 
other details in writing for the said picture. My income also started increasing slowly with 
new products. 

January   1999,   Sony   came   to   me   and   told   me   he   is   interested   in   leaving   the   job 
from   31st   January   1999.   I   told   well   that   was   ok.   As   per   my   nature   in   my   business   I   never 
have   removed   anyone   from   employment,   nor   have   I   asked   them   why   they   want   to   leave 
the   job.   I   just   accepted   their   resignation   without   any   question.   Sony   was   under   the 
impression that he might get better job elsewhere, but unfortunately after trying with two 
to three companies dealing in same  business as mine they refused him a job. They said we 
cannot   pay   you   what   Mr.   Shah   used   to   pay,   and   secondly   you   are   too   old   for   this   type   of 
job as there is lot of running around. Well he had to suffer a lot thereafter and literally he 
did not have money to run his domestic expenses. Everyone used to tell him he made a big 
mistake,   and   it   was   too   late   now,   as   I   had   already   employed   a   new   gentleman   in   his 
capacity. 

The   new  employee  was   Hemant,  and  he   was   introduced  by  Ashwin  our  next  door 
employee   at   Swiss   Watch   Company.   Slowly   he   got   used   to   my   business   and   all   the 
equipments   and   now   he   as   well   as   Rajiv   used   to   look   after   the   order   very   well.   If   there 
were more orders, I had to run around, otherwise they two were enough for the job. 

There was a new product in market known as LCD Multimedia Projector, this was 
replacing   LCD   Panel   with   much   better   quality.   This   new   Projector   was   similar   to   Video 
Projector,  single  lens,  and  easy   to  carry,  and  could   accept   Computer,  DVD,  VCR,  Camera, 
TV and so on, all in one. Hiring charges for the same were Rs.4 to Rs.5 thousand per shift. 
Cost was nearly 3 to 4 lacs per piece, which was beyond my capacity. 

In   the   beginning   when   I   used   to   get   order,   I   used   to   hire   the   same   from 
Ahmedabad, as there was no one in Baroda having that projector. I used to get commission 
of   nearly   Rs.500/­   to   Rs.1000/­   depending   what   I   have   charged   the   local   customer.   So   I 
worked   out   how   many   times   I   get   order   in   a   month,   and   what   are   the   possibilities   for 
buying   one   for   business.   Thereafter   in   1998   I   bought   one   Sharp   Model   3795   LCD 
Multimedia Projector from Videoman  Ahmedabad and I paid Rs. 2,75,000/­ for the same, I 
paid   in   three   installments.   I   was   all   alone   having   this   type   of   projector   in   Baroda,   so   I 
could   charge   nearly   Rs.4000/­   to   Rs.6,000/­   per   shift   depending   on   the   customer.   I   was 
doing   very   well   in   business   as   I   had   nearly   all   new   and   latest   types   of   conference 
equipments.

In 1997 when Sagar finished his final exams for BE Electronics, he gave surprise to 
me   and   Hema.   Sagar   through   his   Scott   Sir   who   was   also   engaged   in   Travel   Business,   he 
booked   tickets   as   well   as   accommodation   for   Hema   and   I   for   Sasan   Gir   and   Verawal   for 
nearly   6   to   8   days,   and   came   home   and   told   well   now   I   am   free,   I   will   look   after   the 
business for a few days, you both go on holiday and enjoy yourself. Rakhee and I will stay 
here   alone   and   look   after   home   as   well   as   business.   So   we   went   on   holiday   for   few   days 
and enjoyed as it was our first time going on this route. 

Sagar   when  he   started  his  job   at   Matrix   in  Baroda,  out  of  his  first  salary,  he  went 
for   shopping   and   bought   one   sari   for   mummy,   one   tie   and   belt   for   me   and   a   dress   for 
Rakhee.   I   told   well   thanks   very   much,   since   this   is   your   first   salary   I   am   not   saying 
anything,   but   in   future   you   have   to   deposit   your   full   salary   in   your   bank   account   and 
accumulate  so  that it  may be helpful  to you in future for one or the  other  reason. There is 
enough   money   out   of   our   business   every   month,   for   all   four   of   us   to   enjoy   in   all   respect. 
You as well as Rakhee have to save as much as possible. 

Business   was   picking   up   excellent,   I   had   enough   equipments,   eg.   2   x   Video 

Projectors,   1   LCD   Panel,   1   LCD   Multimedia   Projector,   and   all   other   normal   Equipments 
such as T.V., V.C.R., P.A. System and so on.

In   the   year   1998   and   1999,   I   made   good   profit   and   out   of   which   I   was   sending   to 
Sagar at USA as well as saving as much as possible. In May 2000, Sagar and Shrenik son of 
Adhir   came   to   India   for   a   holiday   as   Sagar   completed   his   studies.   Sagar   had   told   me   in 
advance   that   when   he   comes   in   May,   he   would   like   to   go   out   for   holiday,   instead   of 
staying   in  Baroda   at   home.   I   had   booked   all  the   tickets   in   advance   for   our   holiday   trip   to 
north.  As   soon  as   both  of  them   came,   we   went   to   Delhi,   Manali,   Dalhousie,   Dharamshala, 
Kulu   and   from   there   back   to   Delhi   and   Agra.   We   all   five   of   us   had   very   nice   holiday   for 
nearly   17   to   20   days   in   all.   Sagar   was   also   fresh   after   his   two   years   of   hard   work   for 
studying in USA. 

After   Sagar   left   for   USA   again   to   join   his   Job   at   Ericson,   we   were   back   to   normal 
with   our   duties.   In   August   2000,   there   was   a   meeting   and   launch   for   new   Car   at   Asian 
Motors and I was called by  the owner for the same  with my LCD Multimedia Projector, to 
place   in   showroom   and   show   to   public   new   model   of   Matiz   Passenger   Car,   800   cc, 
imported   Korean   manufactured.   I   personally   was   very   much   impressed   with   the   model.   I 
immediately  phoned my  wife  Hema and Rakhee and told them to come  to the  show room. 
They  came, they  also  saw  the  car, we  took test  drive, and I  told Hema  and Rakhee, as our 
Maruti is too old now, why not to go for this new car. 

The   Cost   was   Rs.   3,65,000/­   all   inclusive,   Taxes   plus   RTO   and   Insurance.   I   had 
that much money in UTI Bank as Fixed deposit and was getting interest at 13% per annum. 
Luckily the owner told me that if you are interest to buy  this car, you will have to pay Rs. 
55,000/­   down   payment   and   we   can   arrange   Rs.3,10,000/­   loan   from   bank   for   3   years 
installments.   We   agreed   on   the   spot   and   I   also   tried   for   Loan   from   my   Bank   ABN   Amro 
and they were also prepared to give me for 3 years and the interest worked out nearly Rs. 
58,000/­   for   3   years,   I   immediately   took   the   loan   and   got   the   delivery   of   the   said   car   on 
31st August 2000. Installment being Rs. 12,800/­ per month for 3 years.

Dineshbhai   my   elder   brother   was   very   happy   to   see   my   progress   and   told 
everyone   in   Bombay   that   Kirish   has   brought   Zambia   to   India,   meaning   that   he   is   now 
enjoying all the luxuries that he used to enjoy in Zambia. After 15 years from 1984 to 2000, 
now   I   think   I   was   very   well   settled   down   in   India.   Now   I   was   owner   of   3   cars   in   India, 
Morris,   Maruti,   and   Matiz.   I   was   interested   in   selling   the   Maurti   and   was   offered 
Rs.50,000/­   nearly   for   the   same,   but   my   wife   Hema   told   me   you   are   not   selling   that   car, 
you give  it to Rakhee  as she  has to move all around Baroda for  her work  and it’s too hard 
to   move   on   Moped.   So   we   kept   that   car   and   Rakhee   was   using   the   same   and   Moped   was 
used by office employees. 
 Matiz   was   a   excellent   car   and   also   had   a   very   good   road   grip   and   nice   to   move 
outside Baroda also. Some of the relatives were under the impression that Sagar must have 
send  money   for   the  car,  as  he  started  his  job  in USA..  Sagar  also  brought   a brand  new  car 
for himself Toyota Corolla and got rid of his old car. 

My   present   LCD   Multimedia   Sharp   3795   was   getting   old   now   and   new   models 
were   coming   in   market   with   better   Lumens   and   Resolutions.   Customers   were   also 
interested with new products. I was also planning to change and buy a new product.

Beginning   of   2001   I   saw   one   advertisement   for   Sharp   PG­C20X,   very   compact 
model only 3 kg weight and 1000 Lumens and Resolution 1024 x 786. I was interested with 
the model, and I contacted the dealer L & T Ltd. They told me  this has been just  launched 
in India for the first time by Sharp Manufacturers. I told I am interested and the Price was 
Rs. 2,75,000/­, I placed the order by seeing only the advertisement and got the delivery on 
30th   March   2001.   You   know   what,   I   was   very   lucky   for   the   said   model,   and   I   was   told   by 
the   company   that   I   am   the   first   owner   in   whole   of   India   to   have   this   product.   Sharp 
Business   Systems   (India)   Ltd,   also   gave   me   in   writing   a   letter   on   7th   May,   2001, 
congratulating   me   for   being   first   owner   in   India.   Because   of   this   they   also   gave   me   one 
Sharp Fax machine costing nearly Rs. 18 to 20 thousand free as a Gift. I was very proud for 
the   same,   and   at   the   same   time   there   was   an   article   in   India   Express   Newspaper   on   8th 
May,   2001,   regarding   this   projector   and   my   company   profile   as   to   how   I   started   this 
business  and how I expanded the same. Both the letter from Sharp as well as the article  in 
Indian Express  I  am printing  herewith for  reference  purpose. All my  customers  were  very 
happy   with   this   new   product   and   I   used   to   charge   nearly   Rs.   3,500/­   to   Rs.   4,000/­   per 
shift   and   for   the   other   sharp   model   3795   I   reduced   hiring   charges   as   it   was   now   old 
model. 

In   the   month   of   August   2001   ICICI   Bank   contacted   me   and   asked   me   to   furnish 
them   with   the   names   and   address   of   my   customers.   I   asked   why   what   is   the   reason,   they 
told me they have just  launched  new kind of loan known as Business loan, and would like 
to give loan to those customers who are interested in buying LCD Multimedia Projectors. I 
told him well you have customer right in front of you, I am myself interested for the same, 
and if you could please come and see me personally. 

Next   day   he   came   to   my   office   with   all   the   details,   and   I   told   him   there   is   new 
product   of   Sharp   LCD   Multimedia   projector   just   launched   in   India,   Model   No   PG­C30X, 
with 1700 lumens, two VGA  inputs, and resolution 1280 x 800. (This  type of projector was 
asked   by   one   of   my   customer   at   ORG   for   their   meetings)   The   gentle   man   of   ICICI   Bank 
told   me   well   if   you   want   the   same   please   get   one   quotation   and   your   3   years   of   Tax 
returns,   your   identity,   plus   residence   proof   and   so   on.   Very   next   day   I   got   everything 
ready   and   called   the   gentlemen   of   ICICI   Bank,   he   took   the   papers   and   within   three   days 
got my loan approved through their head office. 

The   price   for   the   projector   was   Rs,3,46,800/­   plus   interest   which   came   to 
Rs.4,20,000/­,   I   had   to   pay   6   installments   in   advance,   of   Rs.16,800/­   and   remaining   18 
installments of Rs.16,800/­ in 18 months. I calculated if this projector goes for 5 times in a 
month I will be  ok with the installment. I bought it and got delivery  on 31st  August  2001, 
again I was the only one (first) in Baroda to have this model in my possession. 

 I had to work very hard for next two years as I had to pay the installments for the 
car   of   Rs.12,800/­   and   another   of   Rs.16,800/­   for   the   projector.   Nearly   Rs.30,000/­   per 
month as installments plus all other office and domestic expenses. 
 I had taken a big  risk, but  I was sure and had enough confidence  that I will make 
it   and  two   of  my   employees  Rajiv  and  Hemant  worked hard  to  make  sure  we   cover   up  all 
the expenses.

In  2000/2001 Dineshbhai  had seen my horoscope  and he  could notice  that  there is 

some major health problem in near future, but could not make out what it should be, so he 
contacted   our   family   Pandit   (Astrologer)     Mr.   Mohanbhai   for   the   same.   Mohanbhai   also 
said   there   is   definitely   a   major   health   problem   in   the   year   2001,   and   he   should   undergo 
puja   for   the   same.   We   performed   puja   as   per   his   advice,   but   by   May/June   2001   I   started 
having   some   skin   problem   all   over   body.   It   was   itching   so   much   that   I   could   not   remain 
without scratching, and sometimes I used to scratch with a comb. 

First   we   contacted   Dr.   M.O.   Shah   skin   specialist,   on   30th   Sept.,   2000,   and   he   told 
its   Psoriasis,   and   gave   cortisone   ointment   medicine   and   some   oral   tablets,   but   instead   of 
improving   it   was   getting   worse.   Then   we   contacted   Dr.   Shyam   Verma   another   skin 
specialist,   on   19th   January   2001,   he   started   his   treatment   but   he   was   not   sure   what   it   is, 
but   initially   he   started   same   cortisone   ointment   and   oral   tablets.   Meantime   we   went   to 
Bombay   on   23rd   January   2001,   and   one   of   my   friend   suggested   to   contact   his   friend   Dr. 
Harvinder Singh Marwah who  was also Skin specialist, he said it is Eczema, and medicine 
he   prescribed   was  same   as   Dr.  S.  Verma.  Dr.  Shyam  Verma  also   could  not   cure  and   Hema 
was   worried   it   may   be   Skin   Cancer.   Dr   S.   Verma   suggested   we   should   have   skin   biopsy, 
we did the same and it was found that I have Papular Mucinosis.  After all this reports, Dr 
Verma   also   could   not   cure   me   and   as   I   had   planned   to   go   to   USA   in   the   month   of   May 
2002. I asked Dr. Verma if it is possible for me to show to some skin specialist down there. 
He   gave   me   names   of   two   Doctors   one   in   San   Diego   where   Sagar   used   to   stay   Dr.   Steven 
Emmet and another Dr.Kenneth Greer at Virginia. 

As I was in San Diego first I contacted Dr Steven Emmet on 13th June 2002, he saw 
me   and   then   he   saw   reports   of   India.   He   told   me   all   this   reports   from   India   are   totally 
bogus,   there   is   nothing   as   they   have   mentioned.   This   skin   problem   has   increased   only 
because   of  scratching   all  over  through  nail.  If  I  cut   your  hand  and  leave   it  as  it  is,   within 
15   days   everything   will   subside.   He   told   me   see   I   am   going   to   apply   very   old   theory, 
ancient   theory,   and   let’s   see   the   result   within   one   week.   He   also   asked   me   to   apply   very 
little   of   Tenovat   ointment   on   effected   parts   when   I   go   to   sleep,   and   rap   plastic   paper   on 
the   said   ointment,   leave   it   for   whole   night,   remove   it   next   morning   and   repeat   with  fresh 
plastic paper following  day  for one  whole  week and see  me again on 18th June  2002. I did 
as he had instructed and went to see him on 18th. He  was very surprised to see  very good 
improvement, he told well its nearly 40% to 50% improvement, continue for some time and 
all will be clear. 

Luckily on 21st June, 2002 I was in Virginia, I also contacted Dr Kenneth Greer, he 
saw me and he also told me exactly what Dr. Steven Emmet told me and he also prescribed 
the same  medicine.  By 2nd July 2002 I  was totally  normal and all clear, except black  spots 
all over  the  skin. Dr. Steven Emmet, told me  well now you are ok, and leave the  skin as it 
is,   and   within   6   months   all   this   black   spots   will   disappear   by   itself.   You   need   not   apply 
anything at present. 

I   did   as   I   was   advised   by   Dr.   Steven   and   I   was   very   happy   as   every   spot   got 
cleared   and   skin   was   normal   as   before.   In   January   2003   Dr.   Steven   came   to   Bombay   for 
international   conference,   I   went   to   see   him   specially   to   thank   him   as   well   as   to   give   him 
gift   and   show   him   my   skin.   He   was   extremely   happy   to   see   me   down   there   and   also   very 
happy to see that my skin is now normal and clear with all black spots. 
 In   2002   I   also   visited   my   friend   Nayan   at   Cleveland   to   attend   the     marriage 
ceremony   of   his   two   kids.   My   other   friend   Virendra   also   came   from   Bombay   for   the   same 
reason,   and   thereafter   they   came   at   Sagars   place   and   we   moved   together   for   sightseeing. 
My   2002   trip   to   USA   was   very   successful.   I   was   staying   with   Sagar   and   his   3   friends.   His 
friends also used to take me for sightseeing at times when Sagar was quite busy. 

Evening   I  used   to  cook  food  for   everyone  as  they   used  to   come  home   after  7  p.m. 
June 17th was Sagar’s Birthday and he had invited nearly 15 to 20 friends for dinner. After 
lunch in afternoon, when nobody was at home , I started preparing Samosas because Sagar 
liked   it   very   much,   I   had   prepared   nearly   36   big   samosas,   and   kept   it   in   the   warmer, 
nobody   knew   that   I   have   made   samosas,   When   everyone   sat   for   dinner,   slowly   I   took   out 
the  plate   and gave  a  surprise  to  everyone.  All were  so  shocked  and  at  the  same   time   very 
happy to see so many samosas made by me all alone without any help. 

I   used   to   enjoy   cooking   down   there   and   used   to   make   different   varieties   every 
day.   Sagars   friend   used   to   enjoy   my   company   and   we   used   to   play   Badminton,   Cards, 
Chess   and   also   Kite   flying   when   we   used   to   go   for   picnic.   No   one   could   bit   me   in   Chess 
and Badminton. I came back to India on August 2002.

After   I   came   back   from   USA,   Hema   left   for   USA   after   Diwali.   While   she   was   in 
USA,   I   bought   one   shop   at   Pusti   complex   very   near   to   our   house,   just   5   minutes   walking 
distance. Our neighbour at Bombay shopping centre wanted to sell the same. I had bought 
it   for   investment   purpose,   as   I   had   to   pay   in   installments.   When   Hema   came   back   from 
USA   in   the   beginning   of   2003,   she   saw   this   shop   and   got   interested   in   opening   a 
dispensary   for   herself,   so   she   could   practice   for   couple   of   hours   and   pass   time   outside 
residence,   as   she   was   getting   bored   whole   day   in   house.   She   told   Rakhee   to   develop   the 
place   and   make   it   look   like   a   dispensary.   Rakhee   did     the   complete   interior   and   it   was 
fantastic, whosoever saw the place were very much impressed with the interior, as well as 
the   furniture.   We   told   Hema,   well   your   dispensary   is   ready   now,   but   you   don’t   have   to 
worry   if   you   don’t   get   any   patients.   This   is   just   for   you   to   pass   your   time,   and   you   must 
use   it   as   a   sophisticated   library,   and   keep   reading   all   type   of   books   and   magazines.   We 
have   not   developed   it   for   making   money,   but   just   for   you   to   stay   out   of   house   for   couple 
of hours. 

In 2003 at the time of pajusana, I performed  fast on 1st day, and second day also I 
thought   of   performing   another   fast,   I   told   Hema   and   Rakhee   not   to   prepare   any   food   for 
me, until I tell them. Two days passed very nicely so I  wanted to continue and see if I can 
perform   8   fast,   i.e.   Aathai,   and   luckily   without   any   problem   I   could   perform   Aathai   very 
easily.

I was busy with my all regular duties, going to office regularly and also going and 
coming   to   Derasar   in   morning   and   evening.   I   was   so   fit   that   no   one   in   my   society   also 
knew   that   I   am   performing   Aathai.   On   7th   day   we   declared   in   society   and   to   all   relatives 
that I have performed Aathai and going to celebrate on 9th day for Parana. I did not invite 
any   one   from   outside   Baroda   as   it   was   difficult   for   them   to   come   at   short   notice,   but 
invited everyone from society, nearest friends and all from Bombay shopping centre. 

Nearly 75 friends came and specially Dineshbhai and Bhabhi as soon as they heard 
that  I   am   performing  Aathai,  they   rushed   from   Bombay  and  came   to  Baroda,   to  look   after 
me,  on 5th  day  onwards,  so  that  nothing  goes  wrong  after  Aathai is complete. We  have  to 
take   utmost   care   after   8   days   and   take   only   liquid   for   nearly   3   days,   i.e.   Hot   mug   water, 
Ker Water, and Gur water, that’s all, and no food at all. Next year in 2004 also I wanted to 
try if I can continue  for  Aathai , I  tried and succeeded  without any problem. So from 2003 
to   2009   I   kept   on   trying   as   usual   for   Aathai   ,   and   I   could   do   it   very   easily   without   any 
problems.   I   used   to   perform   all   my   domestic   work,   office   work   and   also   driving   the   car 
wherever   I   used   to   go.   In   all   I   completed   7   Aathai’s   in   seven   consecutive   years.   In   2009, 
when   I   performed   Aathai   I   was   all   alone,   no   one   with   me,   as   Hema   also   passed   away   in 
November   2008.   Everyone   were   surprised   to   hear   that   I   have   performed   Aathai   in   2009 
being all alone in house.

Rakhee   was   doing   very   well   with   her   practice   and   she   was   very   famous   among 
Doctors   as   well   as   Jewellery  shops.   She  had  completed  nearly  40  to  50  projects  in  Baroda. 
As   she   was   due   for   a   candidate   we   were   looking   for   one   since   she   completed   her   studies. 
She   left   her   job   and   started   her   own   practice   at   my   office.   As   she   was   doing   very   well   in 
her   practice,   she   had   employed   3   assistants   to   help   her.   She   also   built   one   building   for 
Rubamin  Factory  at  Dhabasa,  Padra. On 13th  march  2004, I  asked Hema  and Rakhee  to go 
to   Bombay   as   there   were   four   candidates   to   see   and   choose   one   of   them   if   possible,   On 
13th   when   they   went   they   got   an   appointment   with   one   at   Versova   who   had   come   from 
USA,   and   Sagar   had   got   his   address   from   Shadi.Com.,   and   had   a   meeting   for   nearly   2 
hours. About 50% was yes from both the sides, so they arranged meeting on 14th again for 
further talk. This time our Elder Bhabhi had accompanied as well as Sudhir’s wife, Hema’s 
brother. They were  now 100% interested from both the sides, but  Prafulbhai’s  (Candidate) 
father   was   little   bit   worried,   and   said   we   do   not   know   anyone   in   Baroda   with   whom   we 
can   make   some   enquiries.   At   the   same   time   he   told   we   know   only   one   gentleman   by   the 
name of Animaesh C. Dhaftery, so Hema told one who stays at Sama road, they told yes. 

Then   luckily   at   the   same   time   Animesh   phoned   and   asked   Hasmukhbhai   what’s 
the   progress   for   Prafulbhai.   Hasmukhbhai   told   at   present   there   is   one   party   from   Baroda 
and  they  know  you very   well  so  we  will  talk  later. Thereafter   Animesh  who   was  knowing 
my sister Smita, he told to my sister that if your brothers daughter Rakhee is interested for 
Prafulbhai, I would give guarantee to go for it, there is no problem at all and the family is 
very   well   known   to   me   as   well   as   they   are   my   relatives.   And   at   the   same   time   Animesh 
told   to   Hasmukhbhai   that   if   you   are   interested   for   Rakhee,   you   may   go   for   it,   I   know 
Rakhee  very  well since  she  was  in 8th standard studying  in Baroda. Both  the  parties  were 
very happy with Animaesh suggestion.

This   was   Sunday   afternoon   at   4   p.m.,   they   were   interested   for   doing   marriage   on 
Monday   15th,   but   Hema   told   it   is   not   possible   as   Rakhees   father   is   in   Baroda   and   all   her 
ornaments as well as passport is in Bank locker and it can be taken on Monday and Kirish 
can come on Monday evening, so marriage can take place on Tuesday. I told Hema to go to 
Goregoan   marriage   hall   and   book   the   same   for   Tuesday,   and   on   Sunday   evening   after   6 
p.m.   they   started   shopping   for   Rakhee   as   well   as   Hema   for   Marriage   purpose,   and   made 
arrangements   for   Beauty   Parlour   as   well   as   Photographer   and   so   on.   I   phoned   Sagar   at   4 
p.m.   on   Sunday   and   told   him   that   if   everything   goes   well   Rakhees   marriage   will   be   held 
on 16th, so if possible book your ticket and I will tell you when to leave. 

Thereafter   I   went   to   buy   few   shirts   for   myself   and   Sagar,   also   bought   Kurta   and 
pyjama,   and   Trousers   for   Sagar   as   well   as   Suit   for   me.   I   went     to   Topex   tailor   and   asked 
him   to   stitch   3   to   4   trousers   for   Sagar   has   he   had   his   measurements,   and   one   suit   for   me, 
and asked him to deliver the same  to me by 4 p.m. On next day Monday so that I can take 
with   me   when   I   catch   my   flight   for   Bombay   at   6   p.m.   They   told   me   we   are   closed   on 
Monday,   and   if   you   want   deliver   you   will   have   to   pick   it   up   from   our   house,   I   told   no 
problem   I   will   do   so,   and   I   got   everything   organized.   I   also   collected   Rakhees   ornaments 
as   well   as   her   passport   from   the   Bank   locker.   And   I   told   Sagar   to   leave   USA   as   soon   as 
possible  to reach India before  16th morning. I did not  inform anyone that  Sagar  is coming 
for   the   marriage,   I   kept   it   as   a   surprise   for   everyone.   I   just   informed   my   friend   Virendra 
and my brother in law Vasantbhai to go to Airport on Monday night to pick up Sagar. 

On   Monday   night   when   we   were   discussing   regarding   marriage,   Hema   and 

Rakhee   were   very   sad   as   Sagar   was   not   in   the   position   to   attend   the   marriage,   I   did   not 
utter   any   word,   I   was   just   watching   their   mood,   and   at   3   a.m.   Monday   night,   Sagar 
knocked   at   the   door,   Bhabhi   was   afraid   and   told   everyone   not   to   open   the   door.   I   got   up 
and   opened   the   door,   they   were   wild   on   me   and   said   why     you   want   to   open   the   door 
without   knowing   who   it   is,   I   knew   who   was   coming   so   I   was   not   afraid.   When   I   opened 
and   they   saw   that   Sagar   had   arrived,   everyone   were   surprise   and   tears   came   down   from 
Hema   and   Rakhee’s   eyes   to   see   Sagar   coming   with   such   a   short   notice.   They   all   started 
scolding   me   for   not   informing   them   that   Sagar   has   already   left   USA.   Well   it   was   a   very 
nice   surprise.   Everyone   in   house   were   very   happy   to   see   Sagar   and   welcomed   him   with 
such a short notice. 

Rakhees marriage took place on 16th, morning court marriage and evening we had 
arranged   marriage   come   reception   at   Goregaon   hall,   and   invited   nearly   125   people   from 
Bombay, and very few from outside Bombay as time was very sort. There wear four to five 
common   friends   which   I   or   Hasmukhbhai   did   not   know,   and   it   was   nice   as   they   also   told 
Hasmukh   that   the   family   is   very   good.   Everyone   enjoyed   Marriage,   Food   and   also 
reception in the hall.  Sagar was to stay only for one week, and we had a few girls waiting 
for   him   also   for   an   interview,   immediately   after   Rakhees   marriage,   we   started   having 
meetings for Sagar with few girls, but unfortunately none of them were suitable, so he left 
back to USA after one week. 

He was suppose to come back in May 2004 for one month holiday as well as to see 
if he likes someone, so we  could arrange for his marriage also at the same  time. He stayed 
for   one   month,   we   saw   many   candidates   for   him,   but   unfortunately   again   no   luck   and   he 
had   to   go   back   all   alone   without   marriage   to   USA.   After   going   back   to   USA,   Sagar   was 
interested   in   buying   his   personal   house,   so   he   started   looking   around   for   a   good   house.   I 
suggested   to   him   to   buy   one   small   house   as   he   was   alone   and   then   after   few   years   he 
should  go  for  a  bigger   house.  But  he   had different   ideas  he   wanted  to  buy   a bigger  house 
from   the  very  beginning  so   he  was  looking   for  a  two   or  three   bed  room  house.  I   also   told 
him   as   soon   as   he   likes   one   he   should   call   Rakhee   and   also   take   her   suggestion   before 
finalizing the deal. When he was ready and wanted to make a deal he called Rakhee, to see 
if it is ok. 

Both of them liked the house and at the time of Navratri they decided to have puja 
on   the   day   of   Desera.   They   informed   us   on   2nd   day   of   Navratri   that   they   have   finalized 
the   deal   for   the   house,   and   will   be   performing   pooja   on   day   of   Desera.   Hema   and   I 
decided   that   we   should   any   how   go   to   USA   before   Desera,   so   we   started   packing   for   the 
same   as   well   as   buy   few   things   for   Sagar   and   Rakhee   as   per   their   requirements.   Within 
five   days   we   were   ready   to   go   to   USA,   and   reached   there   three   days   before   Desera.     We 
started   preparing   everything   for   pooja,   inviting   all   friends   and   relatives   within   USA.   We 
saw   the   house   and  were   very   impressed   with   the   same.   There   were   three   bedrooms,   Hall, 
Kitchen, Dining  room, Back yard with very good garden, and Garage  to park two vehicles 
as well as two vehicles outside house in open, just in front of the house.

I   was   given   one   centre   copper   table   by   my   company   staff,   Duly   Motors,   when   I 
left   Zambia   for  good  in  1984,  as  a  gift.  This  was   left  packed  as   it  is  in  Baroda   house   since 
1984,  as  we   had another   centre  copper   table  which   we  were  using  in Zambia.  I  decided   to 
take   the   said   copper   table   to   USA   for   Sagars   new   house.   I   disassembled     the   said   table, 
packed   it   in   my   bag   and   took   it   to   USA,   there   we   bought   one   glass   for   the   same   and 
wooden   plank  for   bottom  frame,  and  we  again  assembled  the  table   in   USA   and  at  present 
Sagar is using the same as centre table. We also took some copper items and frames for his 
new   house,   for   decoration   purpose.   At   the   same   time   we   gave   a   few   items   to   Rakhee   also 
for her house. 

Pooja was very well performed starting from nearly 9 am to 12 noon by a group of 
religious people  who  came  from L.A. for  the same. There  wear lot of friends and relatives 
who   took   part   in   this   pooja.   After   pooja   everyone   had   lunch   and   there   after   few   left   and 
few   remained   just   for   cleaning   up   everything   in   house.   We   moved   into   new   house   on   the 
same   day,   and   started   making   list   for   buying   new   items   for   the   house.   We   bought   a   new 
fridge, washing machine, Sofa set, and so on as per requirements. 

In the year 2004, when my wife and I had gone to USA for Sagar’s house warming, 
we also visited our daughter Rakhee for nearly 8 to 10 days at Sanfrancisco, Califonia.

We   visited   this   part   of   the   world   for   the   first   time   in   our   life,   and   were   luck   to 
visit the same as our daughter had settled down there. Rakhee lives in a rented flat on the 
7th floor. It is a beautiful flat situated in a high locality area. Every morning between 11 to 
12,   after   getting   ready,   Rakhee,   my   wife   and   I   used   to   go   out   for   sightseeing   and 
sometimes for shopping.

We enjoyed Sanfransisco  very much, specially the Golden Bridge, Dock (where we 
saw   the   statue   of   Mahatma   Gandhi),   etc.   This   city   has   a   very   good   government   transport 
to move around the whole city. There are three types of transport train­bus­tram and once 
we   buy  a  ticket,  it  could  be  used  for  any  mode  of transport.  The   tram  is  antique  and  very 
beautiful, going uphill on a steep hill and coming down on the other side. We also enjoyed 
going to Crucade  Street which is one of the best streets in the whole world. Overall it was 
a very nice and enjoyable trip to Sanfrancisco.

I stayed there for nearly 6 weeks, thereafter I came back alone leaving Hema down 
there   with   Sagar   for   another   few   weeks.   While   Hema   was   there,   they   looked   for   few 
candidates   for   Sagar,   but   it   did   not   materialize,   as   the   demands   from   girls   wear   not 
matching   with   Sagars   nature.   Thereafter   Hema   also   came   back   within   another   6   weeks 
time.   As   I   was   all   alone   in   Baroda,   my   next   door   friends   Mr.   Nayanbhai   his   wife   Nitaben 
and   their   parents   did   not   allow   me   to   cook   anything   in   my   house   for   lunch   as   well   as 
dinner  until Hema  came  back  from USA. I was  forced  to eat  with  them for  nearly  6 weeks 
time. Hema and I are very lucky to have so good friends just next door, which is very rear 
in India. 

I had left my entire business in the hands of my two employees Rajiv and Hemant 
when   I   was   away   on   my   trip   to   USA.   Rajiv   was   nearly   7   years   with   me   and   Hemant   also 
for   three   to   four   years.   I   had   full   trust   on   them,   but   unfortunately   it   turned   out   just 
opposite to my thinking. 

They   did   not   perform   duties   efficiently,   and   they   were   not   in   good   terms   with 
Hotel Management staff and they were spoiling relationship with Hotel Management staff, 
I   was   not   very   happy   with   their   attitude.   One   day   nearly   on   19th   March   2005   ,   I   called 
them   to   my   office   both   of   them,   and   told   them   if   you   can’t   keep   good   relationship   with 
Hotel   Management   staff,   and   wants   to   spoil   business   down   here,   I   don’t   need   your 
services.   If   you   want   you   can   leave   this   job   right   now   at   this   moment.   Both   of   them   had 
planned   in   advance   that   this   day   might   came,   so   at   that   very   moment   they   left   the   office, 
telling   me   we   are   leaving   the   job   as   from   today   onwards.   And   since   then   they   did   not 
come   back   to   see   me   for   the   job.   They   on   the   other   hand   after   couple   of   months   started 
same   business   what   I   am   doing   and   they   were   trying   to   pull   my   customers,   but 
unfortunately they did not succeed. 

For   few   days   I   looked   after   the   business   all   alone,   as   I   did   not   want   to   employ 
anyone   during   holastac   period.   One   day   my   friend   Jayprakash   having   his   own 
photography business, came to visit me at my office. He saw my situation, and he told me, 
he   has   three   employees,   and   due   to   less   business,   he   wants   to   reduce   his   staff   by   two 
employees.   He   told   me   they   are   very   hard   working   and   very   honest   and   efficient.   He 
asked me  if I could absorb both of them in my business.  I said well I will take a interview 
and   thereafter   will   try   them   for   three   months,   and   if   I   find   them   good   enough   for   my 
business, I will continue their job in my business. 

Within   a   few   days   both   of   them   started   job   with   me,   they   were   very   good   and 
picked   up   my   duties   quite   efficiently.   Both   were   doing   fine,   one   was   Suraj   Rathod   and 
other   Prasant.   After   one   year   Prasant   started   behaving   very   odd,   he   started   mixing   with 
my   two   old   employees   who   were   fired   by   me.   And   indirectly   he   was   caught   red   handed 
passing   on   my   order   to   them.   I   told   Suraj   to   keep   an   eye   on   him   and   also   told   him   to 
explain   him   not   to   do   such   act   in   future.   But   unfortunately   he   did   not   listen   to   Suraj 
advice, and ultimately he also had to leave the job. 

Now  I  was  left  with  Suraj  and  one   part   time   employee  Natu  Vasadia,  who   is  with 
me   since   last   22   years,   he   is   a   very   honest,   hard   working   and   very   efficient.   But   Natu 
being   part   time,   I   wanted   another   one   employee   for   full   time   due   to   work   load.   Luckily 
one   Mr.   Sony   Thakor,   approached   me   as   soon   as   he   heard   that   Prasant   had   left   job.   Sony 
was   with   me   in   the   past   for   nearly   three   and   half   years,   he   was   doing   very   well,   but   one 
day   he   told   me   he   wants   to   leave   the   job   for   better   prospects,   so   I   let   him   go   on   his   own. 
He tried his best for a better job, but unfortunately no one offered as much as I was giving 
him,  he   also   tried  to  go  for  Riksha  business   but   failed   in   that  too,  he  went   here   and  there 
for   nearly   5   years,   and   after   getting   absolutely   tired,   he   came   back   to   me   for   the   job.   I 
employed him with new terms and conditions, and today also he his very happily working 
with me in my office. 

As business was expanding, there was one boy very young working for my wife in 
her   dispensary   part   time   from   6   p.m.   to   8   p.m.,   I   told   him   as   soon   as   you   are   18,   I   will 
employee   you   in   my   business,   so   as   soon   as   he   was   eighteen,   I   employed   him   from 
morning  8  a.m.  to 6 p.m. and from  6 onwards  at  my  wife  dispensary. His name  is Mahesh 
Chauhan.  Today  I  have   all  the   four  employees  in  my   office   all doing  well  and  performing 
their   duties   efficiently.     At   present   I   am   very   happy   with   the   staff   which   I   have   working 
with me for full time.

    Since   the   year   2000   I   had   three   Cars   in   my   possession,   one   Morris   old   model 
1952,   other   Maruti   800,   and   third   one   I   bought   in   2000   i.e.   Matiz.   When   I   bought   Matiz,   I 
gave   Maruti   to   Rakhee   for   her   personal   use   as   per   necessity   and   advice   from   my   wife 
Hema.   I   was   doing   very   well   in   business   since   1994   onwards,   after   we   had   Pooja   at 
Chanasma   Derasar.  Rakhee   got   married  in  the   year  2004,  and  thereafter  as  I   was   all  alone 
and   having   three   cars,   I   thought   of   getting   rid   of   the   Maruti   car.   I   sold   the   Maruti   in   the 
year   2004/2005,   to   my   next   door   friend   Mr.   Nayanbhai.   He   was   quite   happy   with   the   car 
and   he   also   used   it   for   nearly   5   years   and   then   sold   it   in   open   market.   Now   Morris   was 
also   giving   me   bit   of   problems   for   parts   and   repairs   and   maintenance,   so   I   thought   for 
selling the same, and sold Morris in the year 2007/2008. I had bought it in 1986 and I kept 
it   with   me   for   nearly   21   years,   the   gentleman   who   bought   it   from   me   at   Rs.21,000/­,   he 
spend   some   money   nearly   more   than   one   lakh   for   getting   it   up   to   date.   He   sold   it 
thereafter   the   same   for   nearly   4   lakhs.   It   was   an   Antic   car   as   it   was   a   1952   model.   Now   I 
was left with only Matiz car, which I liked it very much, the performance was very good.

I   was   suffering   from   Asthma   since   1971,   but   never   very   severely   ill.   Nearly   35 
years   I   had   only   3   attacks,   and   got   ok   with   one   injection   and   so   on.   Luckily   I   got   hold   of 
Dr.   Sonia,   one   Chest   Specialist   in   the   year   2002,   she   was   school   mate   with   my   daughter 
Rakhee.   She   treated   me   for   Asthma,   and   since   then   I   have   never   had   any   problems   with 
Asthma, I am absolutely fine, healthy, and having very good stamina. I walk everyday for 
nearly 5 kilometers in the evening.

The   year   2006   was   just   going   on   smoothly   and   when   I   used   to   drive   late   in   the 
evening or at night, I had problems driving my car. Whenever any car   used to come from 
opposite   direction,  I  could  not  see   properly.  I  went   for   my   Eye   check   up,  and I   was  told I 
am developing Cataract, so I will have to undergo a operation for the same, specially right 
eye, and left eye  was  bit  ok. Hema and I  decided that we  should undergo operation in the 
winter, as summer is not very good for operations, and I could wait until that period. I got 
operated   in   the   month   of   November   2006.   The   surgery   was   nearly   8   kilometers   from   our 
residence,   in   city   area.   We   went   there   at   10   a.m.   Every   10   minutes   they   used   to   put   some 
eye   drops   in   my   right   eye.   They   did   this   for   nearly   6   to   7   times.   They   took   me   to   the 
Operation   theatre,   gave   me   a   injection   near   the   eye,   and   at   about   11­30   am   started 
operating.   Operation   was   over   within   ten   minutes.   They   applied   bandage   on   my   eye,   and 
told well the operation is over. I asked what to do now, the Doctor said you may go home 
and   come   back   tomorrow   for   removing   the   bandage.   I,   Hema   and   my   office   boy   came 
home,   and   I   myself   drove   the   car   with   one   eye   from   surgery   to   our   residence.   When 
everyone   in   society   saw   bandage   on   my   right   eye,   they   asked   what   wrong,   so   we   told   I 
have Cataract operation. Everyone got wild, they told can’t you inform us beforehand that 
you   are   going   for   operation,   and   they   told   we   would   have   taken   you   and   brought   you 
back. They told next day you don’t have to go all alone.   

Sometime   during   the   year   2006   or   2007,   I   am   not   very   sure,   My   wife   and   I   wear 
sitting   outside   in   corridor   on   Sunday   evening,   and   just   chatting.   Hema   was   seating   in 
chair   and   I   was   seating   on   corridor   wall.   Few   society   very   young   girls,   nearly   10   to   12 
years   old,   were   playing   with   one   plastic   bottle,   filled   up   fully   with   dry   mud.   They   were 
throwing from one end to another end nearly 30 to 40 feet distance. I gave them a warning 
twice, that they might break the car glass by mistake, if it lands wrongly. But they did not 
listen to my advice. 

Due  to my bad luck, unfortunately the bottle landed straight on top of my nose in 
between two eyes. I screamed very loudly and everyone in the society wear socked to hear 
my   scream.   Nose   started   bleeding   very   heavily,   and   in   few   minutes   whole   corridor   was 
full   of   blood.   It   was   pouring   like   water   coming   from   tap.   All   the   members   of   society   got 
together,   and   started   giving   advice   to   move   me   to   hospital.   They   all   were   worried,   but   I 
was   not   worried,   I   was   sure,   bleeding   will   stop   very   soon,   I   held   my   nose   very   tight,   as 
One   of   the   Doctor   ENT   specialist   had   told   me   in   Zambia,   that   if   nose   is   bleeding   you 
should   hold   it   tight   and   the   bleeding   will   stop,   and   I   did   the   same.   At   the   same   time   I 
asked   my   wife   to   pour   as   much   water   on   my   head   as   possible.   After   some   time   bleeding 
stopped. But Society  members were  not satisfied, and were  insisting  that my  wife  take  me 
to hospital for further check up. I told my wife, well call Dr. Ashokbhai Bhatt, tell him the 
situation   and   to   come   here   and   check   up.   He   is   a   Orthopedic   Surgeon   and   relative   of   my 
wife,   i.e.   her   cousins   sisters   Son   in   law.   Within   15   minutes   Dr.   Ashokbhai   came,   checked 
me,   and   told   there   is   a   fracture   on   top   part   of   the   nose,   he   gave   some   medicine,   and   told 
me   to   go   for   an   X­ray   very   next   day   morning,   and   visit   him   to   show   him   the   result.   I   did 
the  same,   and he  told  you  are   very  lucky, you will  not   have  to  undergo  any  operation for 
the   same,   but   you   will   have   to   wear   one   nose   plaster,   which   will   keep   your   nose   straight 
so that when it is ok it will not bend on one side. I had to put that plaster for nearly 3 to 4 
weeks,  and  it  was  removable  when   needed.  Within  4  weeks   it   was   ok,  but   Doctor   told  me 
for   next   3   to   4   months   I   should   see   that   I   don’t   get   same   problem   at   same   place   in   any 
way, otherwise  it  will  be  worse.  Very  luckily, and due  to my  good fortune, The  bottle  did 
not   land   on   left   or   right   eye,   otherwise   I   would   have   been   blind   on   the   spot,   and   also   it 
did   not   land   in   the   middle   of   my   head,   otherwise   there   would   have   been   chances   for 
hemorrhage.   God   saved   me   very   luckily.   Thereafter   I   am   totally   fine   and   no   problems   at 
all. 

My   wife   was   very   fond   of   watching   T.V.,   Sports   and   that   too   Tennis.   She   never 
used   to   miss   any   tennis   Tournaments   held   throughout   world.   One   day   in   month   of 
May/June,   2007,   I   noticed   that   on   21"   T.V.   she   could   not   read   the   name   and   score   very 
well,   due   to   her   eye   problems.   I   decided   to   buy   one   Bigger   32"   L.C.D.   T.V.   so   it   will   be 
very clear to watch as well as to read everything on the screen. Immediately, on 18th June, 
2007, I  went  and bought  one  Phillips  L.C.D.,  T.V., it  was delivered at  our  residence  in the 
evening   on   the   same   day.   My   wife   Hema   was   very   happy   to   see   it.   Thereafter   she   had   no 
problems at all for watching any programs on T.V.  She was quite happy with the same. 

In   the   year   2006/2007   one   of   the   Institutes   at   Sayajigunj   contacted   me   and   asked 
me   if   I   could   give   one   lecture   to   their   students   regarding   Conference   Equipments.   They 
had   one   subject   for   the   same   and   wanted   to   have   full   knowledge   for   the   same   as   well   as 
practical demonstration for such  equipments. I was  lucky to have  such  a good chance  and 
they knew I am in this business since last 20 years, and I have all the equipments. I agreed 
and one good afternoon was fully booked for the same. 

I   took   all   the   equipments   with   me   for   the   lecture,   i.e.   Overhead   Projector,   Slide 
Projector,  P.A.  System,   L.C.D.   Projector,   Laptop   and   so   on.  One   by   one   I   explained   which 
came  in  market   first   in  use   for  conference  purpose  and  followed  by  other  products.  I   also 
gave   live   demonstration   with   such   products,   as   to   their   use,   handling,   safety   and   so   on. 
First came  in was Overhead Projector, Slide projector, Followed by T.V. Scope, then Video 
Projectors, and lastly L.C.D. Multimedia Projectors. After the lecture was over, there wear 
some   questions   and   answer   session,   which   I   answered   very   well   except   one   or   two 
questions, which I told them I will let them know within one or two days.

Thereafter   again   in   November   2007,   I   had   to   undergo   a   operation   for   my   left   eye 
for   cataract   purpose.   Operation   was   very   successful,   and   since   then   my   both   eye   are 
absolutely  clear  and ok. Since  both the  operation took  place  one  after  the  other  very  well, 
luckily I don’t have to wear my glasses any more either for distance  or near number.  Now 
I   can   read   anything   without   glasses   and   also   can   see   distance   images   very   well   without 
glasses.  Thanks  to  God for  the   same,  and also   to  Dr. Nikhilbhai   who  did  my  surgery  very 
well and efficiently with confidence.

May   2007   was   a   big   and   very   important   year   for   my   son   Sagar.   Luckily   Sagar   got 
married on 6th May, 2007, with a lady with same religion, reputable family, and leaving in 
Baroda very near to our house, only 10 minutes distance. It was an arrange marriage, both 
of   them   liked   each   other,   and   since   then   they   are   leaving   quite   happy   in   USA.   The   event 
was   a   three   day   function,   one   day   Rass   Garba,   second   day   marriage   and   third   day 
Reception. We  had a lot  of relatives  from outside  Baroda, from Bombay. We  had arranged 
nearly  16 Flats at  Bhailee  Jain Derasar, nearly 8 kilometers from our house, and given one 
flat   to   each   family.   I   had   also   booked   three   Maruti   Vans   to   pick   up   and   drop   all   the 
members   from   Bhailee   to   our   residence   and   back   to   Bhaile.   Rakhee   and   her   family   who 
came   from   Bombay   were   given   one   house   belonging   to   one   of   my   friend   at   Pawandham, 
Baroda, nearly 2 kilometers from our residence.  Everyone enjoyed their stay as well as all 
the functions.

Now   comes   2008,   when   February   was   the   month   for   Keyur’s   Marriage,   my   sister 
Smita’s son. We  went to Bombay for  the same  and stayed there  for nearly one  week. I was 
asked   by   my   sister   Smita   to   take   all   the   photos   for   all   the   functions   within   four   days.   I 
took   nearly   970   photos   and   out   of   that   selected   nearly   350   to   400   and   made   a   CD   for   the 
same and delivered it to Smita. I also did a very nice Rangoli and placed it in the entrance 
on  the   ground  floor   near   the   steps,   everyone   liked   it   very   much.   We   all   enjoyed  each   and 
every function for four days. It was a very good family get­together after a long time. 

After   coming   from   Bombay,   Hema   was   ill,   she   had   cold   and   cough,   so   she   took 
medicine   on   her   own   for   some   time.   Thereafter   we   showed   to   an   specialist,   as   it   was 
getting   worse.   We   got   the   X­ray   for   the   same   and   blood   test.   It   was   found   that   she   has 
(Pneumonia). This was in the month of April 2008. She took medicine for one week, but no 
improvement.   Again   we   had   blood   test   and   X­ray.   As   per   blood   report   there   was   nothing 
very   serious,   but   as   per   X­ray   Doctor   suspected   T.B.,   which   was   a   wrong   diagnosis. 
Unfortunately we did not take second opinion, and Hema was also not sure what to do, so 
she   started   T.B.   Medicine   without   further   examination,   as   per   Doctors   advice.   Within   one 
month   the   chest   was   absolutely   clear,   and   she   was   totally   ok,   i.e.   in   the   month   of   May, 
2008. Now we were in doubt whether its T.B. or (pneumonia), because if its T.B. it can’t be 
cured   in   one   month.   But   as   per   Doctors   advice,   he   said   that   since   we   have   started   T.B. 
medicine,   we   cannot   stop   in­between,   we   have   to   complete   the   six   months   course.   I   was 
not very happy the way things were going on. But I could not say anything as Hema was a 
doctor herself. Well at least we were very happy that is was cured and she again had good 
stamina, and move around everywhere very easily. We used to leave life as usual, without 
any   fear   or   tension.   Hema   once   told   me   before   taking   this   medicine,   that   she   knows   if 
there   is   any   reaction   of   this   medicine   it   will   directly   affect   kidney   or   liver,   and   I   was 
afraid at back of my mind, as Nareshbhai, her cousin brother who stays in Surat, told once 
that   she   may   have   abdominal   problems   within   next   two   years,   so   we   should   take   utmost 
care for the same. 

We   were   living   life   normally   and   moving   out   as   usual,   and   in   the   month   of   June, 
2008,  we  decided  to  buy  a  new  car  that  is  Spark  Chevrolet   Model.  It  was   a new  model  for 
Matiz   which   I   was   driving   since   last   8   years,   and   I   was   very   happy   with   the   same.   Matiz 
was   800   cc   and   Spark   was   1000   cc.   There   was   one   good   advantage   i.e.   three   years   full 
warranty   for   all   parts   except   glass   and   battery.   And   the   price   was   comparatively   very 
cheap   as   per   other   makes   in   same   range.   Total   cost   was   only   Rs.3,23,000/­   including 
everything   on  the   road.  I   bought   it   on  cash   basis   in   the  month  of  June,  2008.  Immediately 
we   sold   the   Matiz   as   I   was   not   interested   in   keeping   two   vehicles.   We   were   enjoying   this 
new Spark car and used to go out of Baroda at times.

We   performed   our   Pajusana   also   very   well   in   2008,   and   I   did   my   6   Aathai,   very 
successfully. Hema looked after me at the time of Pajusana due to my Aathai. Immediately 
after Pajusana Hema had to go to Bombay, as her Bhabhi had performed some fast and she 
was invited for her parana at Ghatkopar.
 Hema went to Bombay just  for one  day for  the sake  of her  bhabhi and she  wanted 
to come back immediately as she had to take my care for 3 to 4 days after Aathai. She went 
to her brothers house Sudhir at Kandiwali, From Kandiwali they all went to Ghatkopar by 
car,   but   unfortunately   when   they   reached   Ghatkopar,   it   was   raining   very   heavily   and 
water level on the road was up to the knee. They all were wet and completely soaked with 
rain   water.   After   the   function   was   over,   all   went   back   by   car   to   Kandivali,   and   as   they 
were   completely   wet,   they   had   to   stay   in   that   position   as   they   had   no   other   clothes   for 
changing,   and   it   took   them   nearly   2   hours   to   reach   home   at   Kandivali.   Due   to   such 
condition,   Hema   was   again   sick,   and   had   another   attack   of   (pneumonia),   when   she   came 
back  to   Baroda.  She   had  to   take  heavy  dose   of  medicine   again   for   the   same,  and   this  time 
the medicine  reacted. Her liver  started getting damaged, which  she  could not know, as no 
reports were taken out for the same. She started feeling week, and could not eat very well 
her normal food.

On   17th   October   we   went   to   the   Doctor   to   complain   for   the   same,   and   when   he 
checked, he told stop all the medicines,  as they have reacted and now you have   Jaundice, 
so we will have to treat you for the same, but unfortunately Hema could not digest Live 52 
medicine  for liver. Neither the Doctor or Hema take  care  to check  how much  the  liver  has 
been damaged. Day by day it was getting worse.  

Diwali   was   approaching   very   near   and   she   wanted   to   get   fit   before   that,   so   she 
suggested     she   get   admitted   to   a   hospital   on   Asoo   Wad   agiaras,   for   a   few   bottles   of 
Glucose   Saline   water.   She   stayed   in   hospital   for   two   days   on   aagiyaras   and   baaras,   and 
had   four   bottles   of   water.   She   was   feeling   well   now,   and   she   thought   she   had   good 
stamina  now  to  move   around,  so   she   told  Doctor  on  the  evening   of  Baaras  that  she  would 
like to go home, as she wants to perform Dhan pooja on next day. 

She came  home, next  day  was very  good for  her, she  did pooja very  well and also 

very   next   day   was   also   quite   good.   But   on   the   day   of   Diwali   she   was   again   down   with 
weakness, and she was not prepared to come to the shop for Chopada Poojan on the day of 
Diwali, for the first time in her life. I tried to force her a lot, but she said she cannot make 
it,   and   I   should   go   alone   and   finish   the   job.   I   had   to   invite   my   next   door   friends   to 
accompany me for the same, as all alone was not possible. We completed and came back. 

Hema was taking complete rest. Next day morning at 8 a.m. on New year day, she 
told  me   she   will   have  to  get   admitted  to  hospital  immediately,  as  water  was  feeling   up  in 
her   stomach,   which   was   very   bad   sign.   We   went   to   consult   another   physician   to   take 
another opinion, and he went through all the reports, and advice us to go for X­ray as well 
as   blood   taste,   and   could   not   admit   her   to   hospital   as   all   hospitals   wear   closed   due   to 
Diwali, so he told she should take complete rest at home, not to sleep straight, or its better 
to sit in a relaxing chair. The report was absolutely bad, liver functions had been damaged 
nearly   by   50%,   and   hopes   for   recovery   very   limited.   Sagar   luckily   decided   on   his   own   to 
come   immediately   to   India,   as   Hema   was   sick   since   last   few   months.   We   admitted   Hema 
immediately   after   3   days   of   Diwali   into   hospital   and   very   next   day   Sagar   and   Khyati 
landed   in   India.   Hema   was   very   happy   to   see   and   meet   them.   Same   day   at   night,   Hema 
had   effects   of   Coma.   Doctor   called   me   and   told   me   did   I   inform   Rakhee   to   come   down   to 
India, I said no. She told me  well ask  her  to come  immediately, as the case  is now turning 
to coma, we can’t say what’s the future. I phoned Rakhee also and asked her to come down 
immediately. So she  with  Prafulbhai  came  the  very  next  day, and at  that  time  Rakhee  was 
pregnant completing 6 months. Liver specialist was not available in Baroda as he had gone 
for   holiday   and   was   suppose   to   come   back   on   Pachaam.   My   brother   Dineshbhai   and 
Bhabhi   who   had   been   to   USA   for   3   months   holiday,   when   they   heard   about   Hema,   they 
also flew back immediately and came down to Baroda. 

Liver specialist  Doctor asked us to move the patient to Bhailal Amin Hospital due 
to   better   facilities   down   there.   We   went   there,   but   as   soon   as   the   Doctors   examined   they 
were  not   interested  to  admit   her   as  the  case  was   out   of hands.  But   due   to  some  influence, 
we   got   the   admission.   There   she   was   being   treated   very   well   and   after   two   days   she 
started   coming   back   to   normal   from   Coma,   but   still   she   could   not   recognize   me,   on   third 
day   she   could   recognize   me   and   told   my   name,   there   after   she   was   moved   to   semi   ICU 
recovery department. 

Now she  was looking fresh and ok and could take a little bit of food also, and she 
was very happy to see Bhabhi and Dineshbhai  who came  back from USA. I had confidence 
that   she   will   be   ok   now   within   a   few   weeks.   Doctor   advised   us   to   take   her   to   either 
Bombay   or   Delhi   for   further   treatment.   Prafulbhai   and   Rakhee   got   in   touch   with   some 
doctor   in   USA   and   the   same   Doctor   from   USA   got   in   touch   with   one   Doctor   at   Lilawati 
hospital in Bombay, and then suggested us to shift Hema to Bombay for further treatment. 
We   took   Hema   the   very   next   day   to   Bombay,   on   9th   November,   by   ICU   Van   with   one 
Doctor,   an   assistant   and   nurse,   and   Sagar   and   Bhabhi   in   same   vehicle.   I,   my   brother   and 
other relatives in another car, left Baroda at 6 a.m.

The   roads   were   very   bad   indeed,   and   that’s   why   the   vehicle   used   to   jump   a   lot 
and   due   to   that   position,   all   the   water   which   had   been   in   Heman’s   stomach,   started 
jumping   and   moving   up   towards   lungs   and   brain.   Situation   started   getting   worse, 
compared to what it was at Bhailal Amin Hospital.

When   we   brought   her   to   Bombay   doctors   examined   her   and   called   us   for   further 
talk.   He   told   us   well,   the   situation   is   very   critical,   there   are   only   5%   for   survival,   should 
we   go   ahead   or   leave   it   as   it   is,   because   the   chances   are   very   less.   I   said,   well   we   have 
placed   it   into   your   hand,   you   may   go   on  as   you   wish,   try   your   utmost   best,   and   see   what 
you   can   do,   we   have   left   it   in   your   hands.   They   tried   for   the   whole   day   from   3   p.m. 
onwards  the  time  when  we  reached   and whole   night,  but  unfortunately   next  day  morning 
on 10th November 2008 she passed away at nearly 9 a.m. 

The   shock   was   unbearable,   but   I   kept   full   courage,   took   it   as   it   came,   and   started 
counting Navakar for nearly 3 to 4 hours, until all procedure was completed. I did not cry 
at  all  as I  did not  want  to  give  any  pain to  her  soul,  nor  did I  have  a single  drop of water 
from   my   eyes.   And   up   to   today   I   have   not   cried   for   her,   no   doubt   it   is   very   painful,   but 
cannot   accept   it   and   it   is   part   of   nature.   After   this   pain,   I   always   think   it   is   better   if   God 
takes both husband and wife together for good.

Heman’s father could not see Rakhee after her birth and before he died as we were 
in   Zambia,   and   same   history   repeated   in   her   family.   Hema   could   not   see   Rakhee’s   son   as 
she   was   pregnant   (6   months).   Only   three   months   remaining   and   she   passed   away   on   10th 
November, 2008, both in the month of November (father and daughter).

In   the   month   of   September   2008   when   she   was   absolutely   fine,   we   had   planned 
that immediately after Uttaran, i.e. 14th January 2009, Hema should go to USA for Rakhees 
delivery   purpose   and   stay   there   for   3   to   4   months   and   I   would   join   her   after   my   year 
ending   in   my   business   after   March   2009.   Everything   was   flop   as   she   passed   away   in 
November 2008.   I had also told Hema that Rakhee will deliver nearly 3 to 4 weeks earlier 
than   the   date   given   by   the   Doctor,   as   Rakhee   and   Sagar   both   had   arrived   3   to   4   weeks 
ahead of time.   
 Few statistics I have worked out regarding Hema after her death.

As   per   India   Calendar   she   was   born   on   Badarwa   Vad   Baraas,   i.e.   Retaia   Baaras. 
And   she   passed   away   on   Kartak   sud   Baraas,   both   days   Baaras.   Her   mother   was   also   born 
on chhat and passed away on chhat.

When Hema died she was 67 years complete. i.e.  Total No 13 

Date of Death was 10­11­2008.  Total No 13

Year as per Gujarati calendar 2065.  Total No.13

Bed Number at Lilawati Hospital 616. Total No.13

Funeral Day as per Indian date Teras.  Total No.13

I am not sure whether No 13 was lucky or bad for her, bad in the sense  she left all 
of us  at  an very  early  age  and  good for  her  because  she  did not  suffer  at  all up  to the  last 
minute   and   passed   away   very   peacefully  
without any major disabilities or major pain. 

Hema   was   an   unique   Lady.   She   was   totally   dedicated   to   her   Domestic   and 
Professional   work.   She   never   used   to   move   around   here   and   there   and   waste   time 
unnecessarily.   She   was   absolutely   satisfied   with   everything.   She   was   totally   honest   and 
did   not   permit   or   like   any   one   speaking   lies   in   front   of   her.   She   had   no   demands   for 
Ornaments,   Clothes,   Cosmetics   and   so   on.   She   never   used   any   type   of   cosmetics   on   her 
face  or  body,  her  skin  was   just  natural.  My   kids   and  I  had   to  think   about   what  to  buy  for 
her, and  whatever  we  bought  she  would happily  accept  the  same. When she  used  to  come 
for shopping with us, she  would select  her items within 10 to 15 minutes without wasting 
any time, whether it could be Gold/Diamond Ornaments, Clothes for Party and so on.  

Hema   was   never   after   money   or   for   luxuries.   Her   life   was   very   simple   and   a 
happy go lucky woman. She would give up everything for the sake of the family. After the 
birth of Rakhee and Sagar, she totally sacrificed her life for domestic purpose.

She   gave   up   her   medical   practice   for   the   future   of   both   the   kids.   She   had   left   her 
practice   from   July,   1972   to   October,   1986.   When   Rakhee   and   Sagar   were   grown   up   that’s 
the time  Hema decided to start her  own practice, not for  making  money, but  to utilize  her 
knowledge   and   help   sick   people.   She   even   gave   medicines   free   to   patients   who   could   not 
afford   to   pay.     There   was   no   fix   time   for   her   own   practice.   She   used   to   work   round   the 
clock & never say a word to patients i.e. is this the time to come.

Whenever   we   used   to   go   for   tours   and   trips,   she   used   to   do   the   foot   work,   for 
moving out to visit for sightseeing. She was good as an organizer.

She   was   not   interest   in   playing   cards   except   Bridge   or   Rummy,   but   whenever   I 
wanted   to   play,   she   has   never   refused   me   to   go   out   for   playing   cards.   Since   25   years,   I 
would go to Bombay to play cards, but she has never refused me for going to Bombay.

She   could   manage   happily   good   relations   with   both   the   family   members,   my 
family as well as her family.

When   Hema   passed   away   she   left   a   very   good   name   after   her.   Today   also 
everyone remembers her very much be it all friends, patients or family members.
 I came  in touch with my in­laws when I had gone to see Hemagini first. That’s the 
time, I came to know through my mother and elder brother, that Hemagini’s family is very 
well known to us since many years, especially when my father was alive (say from 1950’s). 
My   father­in­laws   name   was   Amarchand   C.   Jhaveri,   but   everyone   fondly   called   him 
babubhai.   My   mother­in­laws   name   is   Kusumben.   She   wanted   everyone   to   call   her   by   her 
name   “Kusumben”.   All   the   children,   grand   children,   relatives,   in   fact   everyone   used   to 
call her  by  her  name. She  did not  like anyone  calling  her  mummy,  Baa, Masi, Kaki, Aunty 
and so on.

They   stayed   in   proper   Bombay   at   Zaveri   Bazar.   It   was   very   near   to   our   house, 
nearly  walking distance, hardly 20 minutes walk. Our  shop was only 3 minutes walk  from 
their house.

Hemagini’s   father   was   employed   in   the   same   market   where   we   had   our   shop   for 
cloth business  owned by one of their relatives. Amarchandbhai  was very  good at  business 
for   his   employer.   He   had   very   good   business   contacts   with   the   banks   and   general   public. 
He was very helpful to his employer because of his contacts.

He   himself   was   not   lucky   for   doing   business   on   his   own,   nor   did   he   have 
sufficient   finance   for   going   into   business.   Unfortunately   he   had   to   stay   as   an   employee 
throughout his life. 

He   was   educated   and   had   done   his   graduation   in   the   year   1935,   obtained   a 
Bachelors   degree   in   Arts.   His   command   over   English   was   very   good   and   powerful. 
Education   was   very   tough   during   those   days,   i.e.   at   the   time   of   British   rule   in   India.   To 
pass the Matric in1930 i.e. SSC as per present date was absolutely tough.

His   salary   was   very   low,   but   he   could   manage   the   family   of   seven   very   well.   It 
included   himself,   his   wife   and   five   children.   He   ensured   the   best   education   to   all   the   5 
children   and  they   became   graduates.   He   wanted  Hema   to   be   a   doctor,   as   she   was   good  at 
science subjects and Hema fulfilled her father’s wish.

Kusumben  was  from a rich  family  from Surat. They  had a very  big  house  at  Surat 
and   also   owned   two   Drama   Theatres.   Her   father   had   Gujarati   Business   Drama   business. 
She was very interested in drama and movies and she liked action movies very much.

When   my   father­in­law   heard   that   Hema   is   pregnant   he   was   very   happy   and 
finally   when   Rakhee   was   born   we   sent   a   few   photographs   of   Rakhee.   These   photographs 
he would always carry in his pocket and show it to all his friends and relatives.

Rashmibhai (elder brother of Hema) after his education, settled down at Surat and 
took   up   a   job   with   a   bank.   He   was   looking   after   grandmother   who   used   to   stay   all   alone. 
Rashibhai   wife   Kalpana   bhabhi   was   also   from   Surat.   When   Rashmibhai   got   an   increment 
his   father   wrote   a   letter   to   us   at   Zambia,   that   Rashmi   is   now   getting   a   four   figure   salary. 
everyone was very proud about it. In those days to obtain a four figure salary was a credit 
as well as a good achievement.

Deepak and Sudhir  (Heman’s brothers)  when they  completed their  education they 

joined   a   very   reputable   company   i.e.   Mafatlal   Group   in   Bombay.   Deepak   was   in 
administration and Sudhir with computer section (IBM Computers). Deepak got married to 
Javnika bhabhi Sudhir got married to Anju bhabhi both from Surat.

After   1972/73,   Deepak   decided   to   separate   with   his   family.   This   was   because   the 
Zaveri   Bazar   house   was   very   compact   and   he   thought   he   will   be   in   a   position   to   manage 
his family with his salary. He bought a flat at Kandiwali. This was his 1st step towards his 
progress.  Thereafter  he  shifted to Ghatkopar  as his office  was at  Kalyan and it  was nearer 
to his office.

Sudhir   stayed   at   Zaveri   Bazar   but   after   a   few   years   he   sold   the   house   at   Zaveri 
Bazar   and   shifted   to   Goregaon.   From   Goregaon   he   again   shifted   to   Kandiwali   to   a   bigger 
ownership   flat.   He   was   doing   very   well   at   his   job   at   Mafatlal,   but   due   to   some   problems 
with the  management  and senior staff he left the job on his own. Thereafter  he  worked on 
his   own   and   did   job   work   and   also   employment.   Finally   he   retired   and   at   present   he   is 
enjoying his life with his children and grandchildren.

Neela   (Heman’s   sister)   after   her   education,   started   with   LIC   of   India   as   an 
Insurance   Agent   and   at   the   same   she   used   to   practice   as   a   Homeopathic   doctor.   She   got 
married to Manoharlal on 13.5.1971. Unfortunately we could not attend the marriage, even 
when   we   were   in   India,   because   Hema   and   I     after   marriage   had   to   leave   for   Zambia   on 
15.5.1971.   Just   a   day   before   the   wedding.   It   was   very   sad   as   missed   it   only   for   one   day, 
this   was   because   my   vacation   was   overdue   and   secondly   due   to   air   flight   booking. 
Manharlal   after   marriage   joined   his   wife   Neela   in   the   Insurance   business.   They   bought   a 
ownership flat at Borivali.

In  1973, Heman’s father thought  of doing  business  and he  started Supari business 

like   Milan   Supari   which   was   very   famous   during   those   days.   Unfortunately   due   to   bad 
luck  he did not  succeed  and had to  undergo  heavy  loss. It was beyond his capacity and to 
pay   back   his   loss   was   impossible.     In  the   month   of   July/August,   1973   he   wrote   a   letter   to 
Hema,   regarding   his   loss   and   one   to   help   him   for   repayment   of   such   heavy   loss.   Through 
his letter we could easily understand about his worries and his state of mind.

I,   told   Hema   in   September,   1973   to   go   to   India   along   with   Rakhee,   so   that 

everyone   could   see   Rakhee   and   at   the   same   time   console   her   father   and   give   him   some 
moral support. Ask him, if he  needs some  financial support, which  we  can give  out of our 
savings.   Hema   told   me,   well   not   now,   but   I   will   think   of   going   sometime   after   January, 
1974 after your transfer to Livingstone.

Unfortunately  on 14th/15th  November, 1973,  all  of  a sudden,   Heman’s  father  had 

some  health problems. He started vomiting, he was  admitted to  hospital and he went into 
Coma.   The   huge   loss   was   a   big   shock   to   him.   All   of   a   sudden   he   passed   away   on   17th 
November, 1973 at the age of 58.

We got a telegram on Saturday afternoon that Heman’s father had passed away. It 
was   a   terrible   shock,   unbearable   for   Hema,   because   after   marriage   she   had   not   seen   her 
father.   Immediately   by   evening   we   decided   to   go   to   India.   We   started   packing   and   on 
Sunday  morning  I  went  to  see  my  General Manager. he  sanctioned me  two  weeks  leave  to 
go   to   India.   (Actually   I   was   to   take   transfer   to   Livingstone   on   1st   December,   1973   but   it 
was thereafter postponed to 1st January, 1974.

We   ran   around   the   whole   of   Sunday   for   preparation   and   on   Monday   morning   we 
finally caught a flight for India.

Deepak   was   doing   fine   with   his   job,   he   was   indeed   very   healthy   and   had   no 
complaints at all regarding his health.

One   morning   on   2­4­1998   when   he   was   going   to   office   at   Kalyan   with   his   co­
workers in the car, he started feeling very uneasy. As soon as they reached their office and 
signed   their   attendance   muster,   one   of   his   friends   suggested  to   get   Deepak   checked   up   at 
the   local   first   aid   department   in   their   office   premises.   After   the   checkup,   he   was   told,   he 
has   had   a   severe   heart   attack.   It’s   better   to   take   him   to   the   nearest   hospital   in   their 
ambulance. As soon as he was placed on a stretcher he passed away at a very young age. It 
was   very   shocking   news,   when   we   got   a   call   from   Bombay   and   could   not   believe   it.     We 
rechecked and later took a flight for the funeral ceremony.

Deepak and his father passed away all of a sudden and Hema passed away after a 
short   illness   of   7   days.   Kusumben   also   passed   away   on   18­5­2002   at   the   age   of   80.   She 
suffered   a   lot   for   almost   2   years   due   to   cancer.   Manoharlal,   Neela’s   husband,   was   sick 
every now and then. He  had to be admitted to a hospital 2 to 3 times. He too passed away 
after a short illness at the age of only 58 on 30­4­1994

At   the   time   of   Marriage   my   elder   Brother   and   Mother   did   not   give   a   single   piece 
of   ornament,   not   even   one   gram   of   gold,   while   by   rule   as   per   our   family   everyone   got   10 
tolas   of   gold,   but   even   then   she   did   not   grumble   at   all,   and   never   uttered   a   word   for   the 
same.   If   I   had   to   help   my   mother   or   my   family   with   money   from   Zambia,   she   had   never 
asked   me   as   to   why   I   am   helping   my   family   with   money,   nor   did   she   argue,   on   the 
contrary   if   by   chance   I   would   forget   for   any   single   month,   she   would   remind   me   to   send 
the money.   I was  very lucky  and happy  to have a wife  like Hema, which  is truly difficult 
to find one. She had won hearts of everyone in my family. 

Rakhee   was   born   in   1972,   and   Sagar   in   the   year   1976.   When   they   were   born   and 
growing   up,   Hema   and   I   had   decided   that   if   I   say   something   or   scold   to   kids   she   should 
not   come   and   interfere   in­between,   and   if   she   says   something   to   kids,   I   should   not 
interfere. If we support them, kids will be spoiled and will find some secure place to hide. 
Luckily  both   Rakhee   and  Sagar  were   so  well  behaved,   that  they  did  not   get   even  one  slap 
either   from   me   or   Hema   throughout   their   life,   up   to   today.   All   three   Hema,   Rakhee   and 
Sagar   were   very   helpful   to   me   in   all   respects.   All   three   had   no   demands   for   anything   at 
all.   They   were   satisfied   with   whatever   was   given   or   offered   to   them.   There   was   nothing 
like   fixed   pocket   expense   and   at   the   same   time   they   did   not   spend   any   single   penny 
unnecessarily.   Rakhee   and   Sagar   were   totally   obedient   children   and   80%   of   their 
upbringing was handled by my wife Hema. 

I  couldn’t  look  after  them  very  well  as  I was  in office  from 8 a.m. to  5 p.m.  Hema 
was totally a house  wife and that’s why she could devote her valuable  time with children. 
Rakhee and Sagar had earned a very good name among friends and their family in Zambia 
as   well   as   in   school,   and   after   coming   from   Zambia,   they   had   the   same   respect   in   our 
society in Baroda. Both of them never gave us a chance  whereby  we  had to scold them for 
anything.   Today   also   when   they   have   settled   down   in   USA   they   have   earned   their   name 
for good, and I would say definitely that I am very lucky to have such a nice small family, 
with   no   regrets   at   all   for   anything,   and   I   am   sure   I   have   enjoyed   my   life   fully   in   all 
respects.   Both   in   laws   for   Rakhee   and   Sagar   are   very   happy   to   have   them   as   one   of   their 
family   member.   They   both   are   well   educated   and   nearly   Jack   of   all.   Rakhee   is   very   lucky 
to  have  one  child  and his name  is Aadi, who  is  nearly  one  and half year  old  as per  today. 
Aadi is also very cute, healthy, smart and well behaved. 

When   I   left   Zambia,   I   had   three   main   aims   in   my   life   for   settling   down   in   India. 
First perfect and good Education for both Rakhee and Sagar. Second to have my own small 
apartment  or house. Third to have  one small Business  by which  I can run my  family  daily 
expenses   very   effectively.   Luckily   and   through   God   grace   I   succeeded   in   all   three   Aims 
very well, and very happily settled down. Rakhee got her Architecture degree and she also 
passed   her   exams   in   USA   and   got   practicing   License   to   practice   in   USA.   Sagar   got   his   BE 
Electronics   degree   from   MSU   Baroda,   and   thereafter   he   went   for   further   studies   to   USA 
and  obtained  Masters  Degree   in  Electronics.  I   had a  good  chance   to  buy   my   own house  in 
1984 a Row house in one of the best society centrally located within Baroda.

And   lastly   I   got   one   very   good   shop   on   ownership   basis   in   1984,   where   I   tried 
nearly   5  business   and   since   1988,   very   well   settled   in   my   present   business   which   is   going 
on fine since 1988 till today, regarding Hiring of Conference Equipments.

Every   day   I   thank   God   for   listening   to   me   very   peacefully   and   helping   me   very 
well in all respects.

In 2008 after Heman’s death, my elder brother Dineshbhai and Bhabhi stayed with 
me   in   Baroda   at   my   residence   for   nearly   one   and   a   half   month,   but   unfortunately 
Dineshbhai   had   health   problems,   something   to   do   with   Kidney,   so   we   admitted   him   to 
Nadiad   Hospital,   there   he   stayed   for   3   days,   after   getting   better,   my   other   brother 
Rameshbhai   took   him   straight   from   Nadiad   to   Ahmedabad   with   him   for   further   check   up 
with specialist doctors in Ahmedabad.

Now  as  I  was   alone,  my  next   door  friends,  Nayanbhai  and  Nitaben,  did  not  allow 
me   to   open   up   my   kitchen   on   my   own,   and   told   me   you   have   not   to   cook   anymore.   You 
have to take lunch as well as dinner at our place, I tried to convenience them but they did 
not listen to  a single word from me. My  cousin  brother  Jitu also  told me  the  same, but  his 
house  was nearly 4 kilometer away from my house so it was not feasible  to go there every 
day. I  continued as per  my  next  door  neighbours  request  and started taking  lunch  as well 
as dinner at Nayanbhais place. They look after me very well, and as I am not eating Onion 
and Garlic, they used to cook food separately for me. It’s really very difficult to have such 
a nice neighbour in present days.

14th   January   2009,   for   the   first   time   I   decided   not   to   fly   kites,   so   my   brother 
Mahesh   from   Ahmedabad   called   me   and   told   me   lets   go   to   Palithana   for   Jatara   for   14th 
15th   &   16th,   we   all   will   enjoy   and   your   time   will   pass   very   well   with   some   religious 
ceremonies. I accepted and we went on 14th January 2009 at Palithana. 

After  coming  back,  I  decided   to  go  to   USA   as   Rakhee   was   expecting   in   the  month 
of February   2009, and  she  had  no   one   with  her,  she   was  given  a date   of  22nd  February   by 
her Doctor, and they requested if I could join them at  the time  of delivery.   I left India on 
30th January 2009, reaching  USA on 30th same  day  on Friday. Saturday and Sunday  being 
weekend   Rakhee   and   Prafulbhai   were   at   home,   so   we   moved   out   for   both   the   days 
watching   site   seeing,   and   San   Francisco   Golden   Gate   Bridge.   Rakhee   walked   a   lot   on   1st 
February   2009   being   Sunday.   And   after   coming   home   we   took   dinner,   set   for   a   while   and 
went to sleep. All of a sudden, at midnight Rakhee woke up and told she will have to go to 
hospital as she has pain in her stomach. 

Same  way Hema worked up to last minute on 21st June  1972 and early morning at 

8   a.m.   next   day   on   22nd   June   1972,   she   told   me   she   will   have   to   go   to   hospital,   and   she 
delivered   Rakhee   at   5.45   p.m.   on   22nd   June   1972.   Here   Rakhee   also   delivered   Baby   boy 
whose  name   is  Aadi on  2nd  February  2009,  nearly  21 days  early   as  per  local  doctors  date. 
As   per   my   knowledge,   I   was   right   in   saying   that   Rakhee   will   also   deliver   earlier   then   the 
date given by local Doctor. 

I   as   well   as   Rakhee   were   very   lucky,   as   I   was   there   right   in   time,   so   they   were 
little  bit satisfied, as I  reached in time. Both Rakhee  and Aadi were quite  healthy  and had 
no   problems   with   delivery,   everything   went   on   smoothly   and   normal.   I   stayed   with   them 
for   nearly   3   weeks,   and   when   everything   was   normal,     Prafulbhais   mother   came   from 
India. I left San Francisco to stay with Sagar in San Diego for nearly one month. 

When   I   was   with   Rakhee   in   San   Francisco,   Prafulbhais   sister   Meetaben   had   come 
from New Jersey to visit them and to see Aadi. Meetaben nature was very soft and mixing 
with  everyone.  One   day  we  were   just   sitting  and   talking   casually,   and  I  mentioned  that,  I 
was  interested in  writing  a book  on my  own life,  so  she  told me  well it  is  very  good idea, 
and   she   said,   I   think   every   grand   parents   should   write   so   that   their   grand   children   will 
know how difficult a life you have spend during old days, in India. 

I   got   inspiration   and   so   I   took   one   blank   book   from   Rakhee   and   started   writing 
whatever   came   in   my   mind   starting   from   my   child   hood.   I   started   writing   few   points   age 
wise  and  also   started  expanding   in  the  form  of  a book.  I  started  writing   on 17th  February 
2009, when I  was in USA. Today when  I am writing  this book, the date is 18th July  2010, I 
am   nearly   on   the   completion   and   I   think   I   will   complete   within   one   or   two   days.   I   have 
written   and   narrated   whatever   I   remembered   from   the   age   of   4   up   till   date.   I   intend   to 
give   for   publishing   as   soon   as   possible   to   one   of   my   friend   Ashit   Pathak   who   was   kind 
enough   to   go   through   the   first   draft   and   gave   lot   of   suggestions.   My   plan   is   to   either   cut 
ribbon   for   this   book   on   18th   September   2010,   Heman’s   Birthday   if   it   is   ready,   or   on   10th 
November 2010, the date when she passed away. 

Mita   ben   I   am   100%   sure   you   will   definitely   get   one   copy   for   your   personal 
possession.   I   am   also   sure   you   will   read   this   book   with   interest,   and   at   the   same   time   be 
proud   that   you   gave   me   inspiration   and   advice   to   me   to   write   this   book.   All   the   credit 
goes to you for such inspiration. I thank you very much for giving me right advice at right 
time,   because   as   per   this   project   I   could   pass   and   make   use   of   my   valuable   time   for   last 
one and a half year with success. I think I have achieved something in my life, and who so 
ever reads may enjoy knowing my life. Once again thanks very much. 

Originally I had booked my tickets from 30th January 2009 to 17th April 2009, but 
unfortunately I was not very comfortable being all alone in USA, I requested Sagar to alter 
my booking and get fresh booking for 3rd April 2009, and I said instead I will try to pass a 
few days in Bombay with all relatives and then go back to Baroda for good. 

So   I   flew   back   on  3rd  April   2009   and  stayed   in   Bombay   for   one   week   and   back   to 
Baroda in time. Again I was forced to take my Lunch and Dinner next door, but within one 
week I organized everything in my house, bought all the groceries, and requested Nitaben, 
please   excuse   me,   I   will   start   my   own   Kitchen,   and   I   don’t   want   to   forget   what   ever 
cooking   I   know.   So   from   that   day   up   to   today   I   am   cooking   my   own   food   for   both   the 
times,   except   for   some   occasion   I   go   to   eat   next   door,   or   at   Jitu’s   house   or   Subhasbhais 
house, Sagars in Law.

During Pajusana  in the year 2009 I was all alone, and I wanted to perform Aathai, 
fasting   for   8   days,   and   that   would   be   my   continuous   7th   Aathai.   I   tried   my   best   and 
luckily   with   grace   of   Sasandevi   and   God   I   succeeded   without   any   problems   as   usual   like 
the  last  six  Aathais. All my  relatives  as  well  as friend were  very  surprised  as  I performed 
Aathai   without   help   from   anyone.   That’s   because   of   my   strong   will   power   and   grace   of 
God. 

We   had   one   dispensary   for   Hema,   and   now   as   it   was   lying   idle,   I   thought   of 
disposing off immediately after Diwali or at the time of Diwali. I was expecting 6 lakhs for 
the same. Luckily at the time of Pajusana I got a dream of Hema, telling me to use the said 
money   Rs.6   lakhs   in   the   form   of   some   donation,   and   to   help   needy   people.   I   also   thought 
the   idea   is   not   at   all   bad.   Immediately   after   Pajusana   my   Employee   Natu   who   is   working 
with me since last 22 years, came to see me with his family to say me Michamidookadam. I 
asked   him   what   standard   her   daughter   is   studying   now,   so   he   told   she   is   in   8th   standard 
and son in 3rd standard. I was surprised how they are  managing  to  stay  only  in one room 
and   both  the  children  studying   very   well,  and  within  2  years   his  daughter  will  be  in  10th 
standard board exams. I  thought this is the  right time to make use  of Heman’s  dispensary 
money which will come in near future. 

One Sunday morning before Navratri, I went to Natu’s house  with one contractor, 
without   informing   him,   and   started   taking   measurements   for   his   plot   as   well   as   his 
present house. He had enough space to build one room in front, and rebuild Kitchen in old 
room at back of seating room, and on top, build one more room 20 ft x 12 ft, with bath and 
toilet,   as   well   as   gallery   in   front.   Natu   and   his   family   were   surprised   as   to   what   I   am 
doing.   We   sat   and   calculated   how   much   it   will   cost   to   rebuild   whole   house,   with   one 
kitchen,   bath   toilet   and   sitting   room   at   ground   floor   and   on   larger   room   on   1st   floor   and 
terrace with Water Tank. It was estimated at Rs.1.5 lakhs. 

I   told   well   start   immediately   on   first   or   2nd   day   of   Navratri   and   try   to   finish 
before   Diwali.   I   was   prepared   to   give   all   the   cost   for   the   same.   Work   started   as   per 
schedule,  but could be completed after Diwali.  Now the house  is absolutely new with nice 
tiles   all   over,   repainted   and   very   large   room   on   first   floor.   Now   the   whole   family   is 
staying   very   peacefully,   children   have   good   space   for   studying,   and   all   are   very   happy. 
All his relatives, friends and neighbours were surprised to see such a drastic change in his 
house.   Everyone   liked   the   plan   very   much,   and   all   the   neighbours   are   also   thinking   of 
changing   their   house   in   similar   way.   Now   Natu   is   living   with   peace   of   mind   and   he   has 
not to see any expansion or new house for his whole life. 

Now   my   next   employee   was   Suraj,   who   has   been   working   with   me   since   last   5 
years.   He   was   staying   in   rented   house   one   room   and   kitchen,   and   paying   rent   Rs.   1,700/­ 
per   month,   which   was   very   high,  as   per   his   salary.   I   asked   him   if   he   could   search   around 
for   a   house   with   one   room   and   kitchen   within   Rs.3   lakhs,   so   that   we   can   buy   and   he   can 
stay   there   for   good.   He   started   looking,   and   fortunately   within   his   area,   nearly   2 
kilometers   away   from   shop   in   gotri   area,   a   brand   new   flat   was   available,   one   room   and 
kitchen.   The   builder   was   asking   Rs.4.20   lakhs   for   the   same.   I   went   there   just   before 
Navratri,   during   shradha,   I   offered   him   Rs.3.5   lakhs   for   the   same   but   he   refused.   I   told 
him no one is going to come to you for nearly 15 days due to shradha, if you are interested 
last   I   can   offer   is   Rs.3.7   lakhs,   if   so   I   can   give   you   right   now   Rs.11,000/­   as   a   token   and 
rest at the time of 3rd Navratri in full payment. 

He   was   bit   hesitant,   but   ultimately   he   agreed,   so   I   gave   him   Rs.11,000/­   and 
booked   the   flat   and   asked   him   to   get   all   the   papers   ready   for   Dastavage   before   Navratri. 
Suraj   started   staying   in   that   house   from   Desara   onwards,   and   at   the   time   of   pooja,   at   his 
new residence, after the pooja was over, I told him I will transfer this flat in your name, if 
you   sincerely   work   for   another   5   years   for   me   continuously.   He   agreed   and   now   let   see, 
nearly one year is coming to be complete this year, and at present he is very sincere in his 
job. His whole family, father, brothers and all are quite happy with his new residence. 

This   is   how   I   made   use   of   money   which   I   got   from   the   sale   of   dispensary   which 
belonged   to   my   wife   Hema.   My   all   staff   members,   are   very   happy   and   specially   Natu, 
Suraj and Mahesh  have  hanged  big  Photo  of Hema in their  house  as  a remembrance. They 
all liked Heman’s nature very much.
 From   the   year   2009   I   am   all   alone   in   house   and   handling   all   my   domestic   work 
myself, except  washing  clothes, vessels  and so on. But since  child hood I  wash  my clothes 
which   I   wear   for   office   use   and   for   going   out   in   parties.   Remaining   domestic   clothes   are 
washed   by   domestic   servant.   I   also   do   ironing   to   all   my   clothing   myself,   I   have   never 
given any clothes for ironing outside in laundry or elsewhere. 

My daily duties from 7 a.m. to 12 midnight are as follows, and I try to keep myself 
fully occupied and busy as much as possible.

When   I   wake   up   at   7   a.m.   first   thing   I   pray   ,   and   then   make   my   bed,   thereafter   I 
strain   boiled   water   in   mattla,   collect   milk   from   the   milk   man,   strain   ordinary   water   for 
cooking purpose, prepare breakfast and coffee. My breakfast is usually 4 to 5 khakara with 
coffee. After breakfast, I soak clothes for washing, fill up top tank with the help of electric 
motor,   and   also   fill   up   corporation   water   for   drinking   and   for   cooking   purpose   which 
comes   at  8­30  a.m.   From  7­30  a.m.  to   8­30  a.m.  I   prepare   cooker   in   which   I   place  Rice   and 
Tuwer Dal after washing, cut vegetable, and place all three in cooker for cooking purpose, 
if  vegetable  is  to   be  prepare  outside  cooker,  I   do   it  that   way.  Then  I  take   wheat   aatta  and 
build   it   up   for   roti,   and   leave   it   until   I   come   back   from   office.   Around   9   a.m.   I   take   bath, 
and   sit   for   pooja,   which   takes   nearly   1   hour.   Between   10­30  a.m.  to   11   am,  I   get   ready   for 
office   and   before   I   go   to   office   I   have   a   mug   of   Coffee   with   some   biscuits   or   dry   fruits. 
Come   back   at   home   around   1   p.m.,   I   make   Dal   on   one   stove   and   vegetable   on   the   other 
stove.   And   start   making   Roti   on   the   third   stove.   Within   20   minutes   everything   is   ready, 
and then seat for lunch at about 1­30 to 2 p.m. Watch news, etc on T.V. for nearly one hour 
and   then   take   rest   for   2   hours   between   3   p.m.   to   5   p.m.   Wake   up   between   5   p.m.   to   5.15 
p.m., get ready for  going  to office, come  down and prepare  Coffee, drink the  same  and by 
6   p.m.   I   am   out   for   office.     While   coffee   is   getting   ready,   I   place   all   the   vessels   which   are 
washed   in   the   afternoon   by   the   house   servant,   on   the   rack   at   right   place   for   use   when   I 
need   next   time.   Between   6.30   to   7.30   I   walk   nearly   5   kilometers   outside   my   office 
premises,   so   that   I   can   attend   phones   call   if   any   or   customers   who   come   to   my   office. 
Between   7.30   and   8  pm.   I   go   to   mandir   and  then  to   derasar,   I   come   back   home,   have   bath 
before dinner or late at night before going to bed. After 8 p.m. I start preparing something 
only   one   item   for   my   dinner,   may   be,   uppama,   Puda,   Sekala,   Paua,   Dhebra,   Dhokla,   any 
one   item   per   day.   Take   dinner   between     9.30   to   10   p.m.,   with     coffee.   Thereafter   I   sit   on 
Computer, watch all my e­mails, sometimes chatt with Rakhee or Sagar, and also see  Aadi 
live   on   yahoo   through   web   camera.   From   10   p.m.   to   11p.m.   I   daily   talk   with   both   Rakhee 
and   Sagar.   I   watch   local   and   world   news   on   Yahoo,   Msn   and   google   and   so   on.   By   12 
midnight I  am ready for my last Mug of coffee  before I  go to sleep. This is how I  am busy 
from   7   a.m.   to   12   midnight.   In­between   whenever   I   used   to   get   time   I   was   busy   writing 
this   book   to   see   that   I   complete   it   as   early   as   possible.   I   also   used   to   take   it   to   office   if   I 
had free time in office. 

At   the   age   of   69   I   thought   of   learning   music   on   Harmonium,   One   teacher   used   to 
come by 7­30 to 8­30 in morning twice a week on Wednesday and Sundays, and he used to 
teach   me   classically,   he   thought   me   basic   16   soors,   I   was   playing   very   well   one   after   the 
other   as   and   when   he   used   to   teach   me,   thereafter   he   thought   me   8   to   10   old   filmy   songs 
also. Now all I need is to practice as and when I get time, but since last 2 months I did not 
get   time   at   all   to   touch   Harmonium   as   I   was   very   busy   writing   my   office   Accounts   Books 
to   be   submitted   before   31st   July   2010.   I   just   completed   my   accounts   books   on   last   Friday, 
i.e.   16th   July   2010,   and   now   will   submit   the   same   to   Income   tax   office   in   a   day   or   two.   I 
was   very   much   interested   for   learning   music   when   I   was   young   in   college,   but 
unfortunately  could not  afford the  fees for the  same.  And now all of a sudden  as I  was all 
alone, and could afford, I took the opportunity to learn and pass my time. 

Knowingly   or   unknowingly,   I   must   have   done   something   wrong   in   my   past   life, 

for which I am suffering  in my  present life. God is there  and he  will not spare anyone. As 
per my knowledge, I think everyone who is doing good or bad deeds has to face  the fruits 
for   the   same   in   their   present   life.   You   personally   may   not   know   whether   you   are   doing 
something is good or bad. That God will decide and you will get the fruits for the same in 
your   present   life.   Whether   it   is   good   or   bad   for   you,   I   suggest   you   should   face   both   with 
full   courage   and   accept   the   consequences.   If   you   don’t   accept   life   heartily   and   thinking 
very   seriously   on   that   subject,   you   may   be   inviting   some   serious   illness   such   as   B.P., 
Diabetes,   Heart   Attack   and   so   on.   You   have   to   try   and   keep   yourself   busy   all   the   time, 
learning  new  things if time  permits, and not  to seat  idle  and  gossiping  here  and there. To 
learn something new there is a saying, “ ITS NEVER TOO LATE”.

Today   all   the   children   and   grand   children   of   both   our   families,   brothers,   sisters, 
brother­in­law,  sister­in­law,  they  all  call  me   either  kaka,  mama,  masa,  fuwa  and  so   on  as 
per   actual   relationship,   but   in   actual   life   we   live   like   friends   rather   than   relatives.   We   all 
spend   time   together   and   talk   on   any   subject.   We   are   very   intimate   with   each   other,  as   we 
move   around   together   and   we   also   play   different   types   of   games   such   as   Cricket, 
Badminton,   Carom,   Chess,   Cards   and   so   on.   There   is   no   difference   in   our   age   or 
relationship.

The  very young ones between the age 2 to 5 years, come running towards me  as if 

I   am   his/her   friend.   They   are   not   afraid   of   me.   I   definitely   enjoy   the   company   of   all   the 
children   and   grand   children.   They   too   love   my   company.   As   I   am   the   youngest   in   our 
family, they are very close to me.

Young   ones   would   like   to   talk   with   me   on   phone.   I   will   give   only   one   example. 
Nehal,   my   brother­in­laws   son   and   his   daughter   Mehak   (4   years)     visited   me   once   at 
Baroda.   Within   a   few   minutes   she   became   very   friendly   with   me.   She   came   here   for   the 
first time and when she went back to Surat, she used to say, I want to talk with that white 
hair   uncle   of   Baroda   on   phone.   At   present   she   also   talks   with   me   from   USA.   She   has   not 
forgotten me. This is only one example, but it is the same with all my grand children.

Though   my   wife   has   is   no   more,   all   the   family   members   from   my   in­laws   family 
continue   to   maintain   very   good   relations   with   me.   They   give   me   full   respect   and   keep   in 
touch   with   me   by   means   of   phone   every   now   and   then.   Members   of   my   family   keep   in 
touch   with   me   and   are   very   worried   about   me,   as   I   am   staying   all   alone.   They   keep   on 
worrying though I know how to manage everything on my own. I am very lucky with both 
the   families,   as   they   look   after   me   and   care   for   me.   I   thank   all   the   members   for   their 
affection and love.

Since   November   2008,   my   life   has   become   very   lonely.   This   is   first   time   I   am 
experiencing  such  miserable   life.  I   will   have   to   face   it   for  the  rest   of  my   life   and  get  used 
to   it   as   time   passes.   As   soon   as   I   enter   the   house   coming   from   outside,   it   is   worse   than   a 
jail, all alone no one to say hi or hello, how was the day and so on. No one to greet, no one 
to share happiness  or sorrow, no  one with whom I cam share my  days duties, activities or 
ideas. No one  to offer  a glass of water, and just  have  to stair 4 walls and start performing 
daily   duties   all   alone.   Whether   you   like   it   or   not,   there   is   no   one   to   say   may   I   help   you, 
one   has   to  do  everything   all  by  himself.  When  I   am   outside   house   at  office  at  least  I   have 
few friends in shopping centre and office staff with whom I can talk for a while  and share 
my views. 

Well   that’s   it,   I   don’t   know   how   long   I   will   have   to   continue   this   type   of   life,   all 
depends what’s written in faith and how much more I have to suffer. 

Concluding   entry:   13 t h   September,   2010.   This   year   three   of   us   –   Sagar,   his   wife 
Khyati  and  I  observed  Paryushan.   For  me, it  was  the   8 t h   Athai,  for   Sagar   it  was   2 n d   and  for 
Khyati it was the first ever Athai. We all expect good blessing on this holy occasion. 

SUMMARY

Never   give   up  hopes,  try, try  till  you succeed.   My  father  was   very  brave   man;  He 
did not give up very easily, did many types of jobs and changed many businesses, such as 
cloth merchant, made one movie Bhaver, sewing needle business, parachute business, Topi 
(Caps)   business   so   and   so   forth.   Similarly   I   also   did   the   same   from   my   child   hood,   if   you 
have   read   this   book   carefully,   you   must   have   notice   how   many   jobs   I   have   changed   and 
how   many   business   I   have   tried   till   finally   I   succeeded   in   my   present   business,   just   to 
survive I had to undergo all such troubles. 

My suggestion is no one should give up at any stage, work hard and honestly; one 
day you will definitely earn the fruits of your labour. This is my personal experience, and 
I try to share  my same  views  with all general public,  friends  and relatives. My family  and 
I have  enjoyed our  life  fully  in all respects, I have  no regrets at  all, I don’t think  anything 
is   left   out   for   enjoyment   in   my   life,   I   have   also   learned   a   lot   through   my   life,   Now   if   god 
needs  me  I am ready  at  any  time, because  there  is nothing  left  for  enjoyment, or duties in 
my life, I have fulfilled everything. 

Following   are   the   vehicles   which   I   have   used,   liked,   owned   and   enjoyed   with 
complete satisfaction. I think I am very lucky with vehicles, and since  1970 onwards up to 
today I have owned 29 (twenty nine) Cars 4 wheels, and 9 (nine) bikes, mopeds or scooters 
two wheels, Totally 38 vehicles in last 40 years, List as follows.

01)   Honda Scooter Red 1970 

02)   Mazda 1200             White 1972 

03)   Mazda 1600             Mustard 1973 

04)   Mazda 1300             Green  1973 

05)   Triumph GT 6           Red/Bla.  1973 

06)   V.W.1300                 Red 1974 

07)   Fiat 128 Green 1974 

08)   Mazda 1600             White 1974 
09)   Mazda Pickup White 1974 

10)   V.W.1300 White 1974 

11)   Cortina 1600           Red            1975 

12)   Cortina 1600           Purple       1975 

13)   Cortina 1600           Grey          1975 

14)   Fiat 128SW             Beige           1976 

15)   Fiat 127                   Green        1976 

16)   Fiat 132 GLS          Maroon     1977      AJA 2263 

17)   Fiat 132 GLS          Mustard    1977  AJA 2463 

18)   Fiat 132 GLS          White        1979 AJA 2863 1

9)   Fiat 132 GLS          Blue           1979 AJA 2963 

20)   Fiat 132 GLS          Blue           1980  AJA 3063 

21)   Datsun 1200            White        1978 EJ 629 

22)   Cortina 1600           Yellow       1978 AJA 1952 

23)   Mazda 818               Red           1980 AAA 83 

24)   Fiat 127                    White       1981 AJA 4041   

This car total 9 was my lucky number, I was 41 and Hema 40 yrs old, I was born in 
1940, Hema born in 1941. 

25)   Mazda 626               S/Grey      1982     AJA 3763 

26)   Suzuki Bike             Red           1983     AJA 4107 

27)   Mercedes Benz        Cream      1984     BE 3 ­ MAS 102 

28)   Morris Minor 1952 Black        1985     MRH 1265 

29)   Bajaj Scooter           Grey         1985     GUT 6893 

30)   TVS Moped 50         Black        1985     GAS 4519 

31)   Luna Moped             Red           1989     GUK 6132 

32)   Lune Moped             Green       1990      GUV 2155 

33)   Yamaha Bike            Red           1992      BLM 3949 

34)   Luna Moped             Black         1995      GJ6 2816 

35)   Yamaha Bike           Black         1996      GJ6 4362 

36)   Maruti 800 A/c.       Green        1997      GBW 9050 

37)   Matiz SD                  T/Beige       2000      GJ6 AB 2280 
38)   Spark Chevrolet      Platinum  2008      GJ6 CM 5627

Now   I   will   be   writing   regarding   my   hobby   for   traveling,   and   how   many   places   I 
have seen throughout the world.

I   have   visited   17   Countries   throughout   the   world,   and   nearly   150   places   within 
these   countries.   My   wife   lately   was   very   keen   in   visiting   Australia   and   New   Zealand,   we 
tried once  or  twice,  but  since  it  was  very  expensive  we  postponed for  sometime  in  future, 
but   unfortunately,   Hema   passed   away   and   she   could   not   fulfill   her   wish   for   the   same.   I 
have   travelled   in   nearly   all   different   types   of   Plane   with   different   Airlines,   and   used 
flying in plane for nearly more than 150 times from 1969 up to today.

Following are the countries I have visited so far, while reading the book you must 
have   noticed   as   to   when   I   visited   all   these   places.   1)   India   my   mother   land   to   be   first.   2) 
Kenya   3)   Tanzania   4)   Rhodesia/Zimbabwe   5)   Malawi   6)   Italy   7)   France   8)   U.K.   9) 
Singapore 10) Hongkong 11) Thailand,  Bangkok 12) Switzerland 13) U.S.A. 14) Canada 15) 
Mauritius 16) Zambia 17) Botswana

Well that’s all for the countries.

Lastly   I   will   write   down   details   of   my   Family   TREE   starting   from   my   Parents   to 
all grand children.

1)  Lt. Father ­ Mr. Amthalal Chunilal Shah 
2)  Lt. Mother ­ Mrs. Lilavati Amthalal Shah

Total Nine children, 6 Boys and 3 Girls as follows.

a)  Lt. Saryabala Amthalal Shah 
b)  Dinesh Amthalal Shah 
c)  Ramesh Amthalal Shah 
d)  Mahesh Amthalal Shah 
e)  Suresh Amthalal Shah 
f)  Kirish Amthalal Shah 
g)  Lt. Satish Amthalal Shah 
h)  Smita Amthalal Shah 
i)  Chhaya Amthalal Shah

3)  Lt. Saryubala Praful Rana 
4)  Praful C. Rana

Children

a)  Akshay Praful Rana 
b)  Shilpa Praful Rana 
c)  Lt. Chetan Praful Rana

5)  Akshay Praful Rana 
6)  Rekha Akshay Rana

Children 

a)  Rohan Akshay Rana 
b)  Nishan Akshay Rana
7)  Shilpa Shalil Kinthawala 
8)  Shalil Kinthawala

Children 

a)  Shital Shalil Kinthawala 
b)  Ankur 
c)  Karisma Shalil Kinthawala

9)  Lt. Chetan Praful Rana

10)  Dinesh Amthalal Shah 
11)  Ranjan Dinesh Shah

Children 

a)  Heena Dinesh Shah 
b)  Adhir Dinesh Shah

12)  Heena Nailesh Shah 
13)  Nailesh Bhogilal Shah

Children 

a)  Urvi  Nailesh Shah 
b)  Alapi Nailesh Shah 
c)  Anuj Nailesh Shah

14)  Urvi Nayan Shah 
15)  Nayan Shah 
16)  Alapi Vinay Shah 
17)  Vinay Shah

18) Adhir Dinesh Shah
19)  Bharti Adhir Shah

Children 

a) Shrnik A. Shah

20) Ramesh Amthalal Shah 
20) Rita Ramesh Shah

Children 

a)  Naju Ramesh Shah 
b)  Roma Ramesh Shah

22)  Naju Raju Mehta 
23)  Raju G. Mehta

Children

a)  Aastha Raju Mehta
24)  Roma Nirav Shah 
25)  Nirav Shah

26)  Mahesh Amthalal Shah 
27)  Hansa Mahesh Shah

Children

a)  Hemang Mahesh Shah

28)  Hemang Mahesh Shah 
29)  Deepika Hemag Shah

Children

a)  Alisha Hemang Shah 
b)  Nishani Hemang Shah 
c)  Jaya Hemang Shah 
d)  Soniyoo Hemang Shah

30)  Suresh Amthalal Shah 
31)  Anila Suresh Shah

Children

a)  Anal Suresh Shah
b)  Anuja Suresh Shah

32) Anal Suresh Shah 
33) Sheetal Anal Shah

Children

a)  Shoham Anal Shah

34)  Anuja Suresh Shah 
35)  Joe

36)  Kirish Amthalal Shah 
37)  Lt. Hemagini Kirish Shah

Children

a)  Rakhee Kirish Shah 
b)  Sagar Kirish Shah

38)  Rakhee Praful Shah 
39)  Praful Hasmukh Desai

Children

a)  Aadi Praful Desai

40)  Sagar Kirish Shah  
41)  Khyati Sagar Shah
 42)  Lt. Satish Amthalal Shah 
43)  Praguna Satish Shah (left)

44)  Smita Vasant Chotalia 
45)  Vasant Shamji Chotalia

Children

a)  Keyur Vasant Chotalia

46)  Keyur Vasant Chotalia 
47)  Megha Keyur Chotalia

48)  Chhaya Nikhil Shah 
49)  Nikhil Jayanti Shah

Children

a)  Nikita N. Shah

Ending with a small note:­

Everyone   has   a  tendency  of   saying  there   is  no  time.  No  one  should  complain   that  he   has  
no time, and because of lack of time, I cannot do this or that. There is enough time with everyone,  
if  he  knows  how to  utilize  and when and where to utilize. If  you have  strong will power  and firm  
determination,   you   can   manage   time   from   anywhere.   Everyone   should   make   use   of   time   in   right  
direction,   Life   is   very   short,   and   time   flies   very   fast.   Once   the   time   is   lost   it   is   never   gained  
again.   If   you   need   you   can   see   my   example,   I   am   very   busy   from   morning   7   a.m.   to   12   at  
midnight,   as   I   have   written   in   detail   my   whole   days   job.   But   I   was   determined,   to   publish   this  
book,   with   strong   will   power,   I   managed   somehow   to   successfully   complete   this   book   within   one  
and   half   year.   Time   is   there   for   everyone,   if   you   take   full   advantage   and   make   proper   use   at   the  
right time. Where there is a will there is a way.

Thanks to all who have taken pains to read this book. 

Lastly   I   will   write   down   details   of   my   wife’s   family   TREE   starting   from   her 
parents to all grand children.

1)  Amarchand C. Jhaveri
2) Kusumben A. Jhaveri

3) Rashmi A. Jhaveri
4) Kalpana R. Jhaveri

5) Dhaval R. Jhaveri
6) Harini D. Jhaveri
Kids : Ronak & Helina

7) Nisha R. Jhaveri (Kapadia)
8) Dhananjay Kapadia
Kid : Mahek

9) Hemangini A. Jhaveri (Shah)
10) Kirish A. Shah
 Kids : Rakhee married to Praful Desai
and Sagar K. Shah married to Khyati Shah

11) Deepak A. Jhaveri
12) Javneeka D. Jhaveri
Kids : Anish D. Jhaveri married to Pina Kids : Aagam
and Khyati Jhaveri (Shah) married to Hitesh Shah Kids : 
Darshil

13) Neela A. Jhaveri (Kapadia)
14) Manharlal B. Kapadia
Kids : Viral M. Kapadia married to Neelam Kids : Kosa & 
Vipasa
and Kezal M. Kapadia married to Mansi Kids : 1 daughter

15) Sudhir   A.   Jhaveri

Anju   S.   Jhaveri
Kids   :   Falguni   S.   Jhaveri   (Panchal)   married   to   Paresh   Panchal
Kids   :   Harshit   and   Sanika
and Rohan S. Jhaveri married to Suma (Shetty) Kids : Mehika 
& Shaurya